The Project Gutenberg EBook of Phantom Fortune, A Novel, by M. E. Braddon

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net


Title: Phantom Fortune, A Novel

Author: M. E. Braddon

Release Date: February 1, 2004 [EBook #10905]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PHANTOM FORTUNE, A NOVEL ***




Produced by Jonathan Ingram and PG Distributed Proofreaders




PHANTOM FORTUNE


A Novel


BY THE AUTHOR OF "LADY AUDLEY'S SECRET," "VIXEN," ETC. ETC. ETC.




CONTENTS

I.       PENELOPE
II.      ULYSSES
III.     ON THE WRONG ROAD
IV.      THE LAST STAGE
V.       FORTY YEARS AFTER
VI.      MAULEVRIER'S HUMBLE FRIEND
VII.     IN THE SUMMER MORNING
VIII.    THERE IS ALWAYS A SKELETON
IX.      A CRY IN THE DARKNESS
X.       'O BITTERNESS OF THINGS TOO SWEET'
XI.      'IF I WERE TO DO AS ISEULT DID'
XII.     'THE GREATER CANTLE OF THE WORLD IS LOST'
XIII.    'SINCE PAINTED OR NOT PAINTED ALL SHALL FADE'
XIV.     'NOT YET'
XV.      'OF ALL MEN ELSE I HAVE AVOIDED THEE'
XVI.     'HER FACE RESIGNED TO BLISS OR BALE'
XVII.    'AND THE SPRING COMES SLOWLY UP THIS WAY'
XVIII.   'AND COME AGEN, BE IT BY NIGHT OR DAY'
XIX.     THE OLD MAN ON THE FELL
XX.      LADY MAULEVRIER'S LETTER-BAG
XXI.     ON THE DARK BROW OF HELVELLYN
XXII.    WISER THAN LESBIA
XXIII.   'A YOUNG LAMB'S HEART AMONG THE FULL-GROWN FLOCKS'
XXIV.    'NOW NOTHING LEFT TO LOVE OR HATE'
XXV.     CARTE BLANCHE
XXVI.    'PROUD CAN I NEVER BE OF WHAT I HATE'
XXVII.   LESBIA CROSSES PICCADILLY
XXVIII.  'CLUBS, DIAMONDS, HEARTS, IN WILD DISORDER SEEN'
XXIX.    'SWIFT, SUBTLE POST, CARRIER OF GRISLY CARE'
XXX.     'ROSES CHOKED AMONG THORNS AND THISTLES'
XXXI.    'KIND IS MY LOVE TO-DAY, TO-MORROW KIND'
XXXII.   WAYS AND MEANS
XXXIII.  BY SPECIAL LICENCE
XXXIV.   'OUR LOVE WAS NEW, AND THEN BUT IN THE SPRING'
XXXV.    'ALL FANCY, PRIDE, AND FICKLE MAIDENHOOD'
XXXVI.   A RASTAQUOUÈRE
XXXVII.  LORD HARTFIELD REFUSES A FORTUNE
XXXVIII. ON BOARD THE 'CAYMAN'
XXXIX.   IN STORM AND DARKNESS
XL.      A NOTE OF ALARM
XLI.     PRIVILEGED INFORMATION
XLII.    'SHALL IT BE?'
XLIII.   'ALAS, FOR SORROW IS ALL THE END OF THIS'
XLIV.    'OH, SAD KISSED MOUTH, HOW SORROWFUL IT IS!'
XLV.     'THAT FELL ARREST WITHOUT ALL BAIL'
XLVI.    THE DAY OF RECKONING

[Illustration: H. French, del.) (T. Symmons, sc. "The old man sat looking
at Mary in silence for some moments."--Page 171.]




CHAPTER I.

PENELOPE.


People dined earlier forty years ago than they do now. Even that salt of
the earth, the elect of society, represented by that little great world
which lies between the narrow circle bounded by Bryanstone Square on the
north and by Birdcage Walk on the south, did not consider seven o'clock
too early an hour for a dinner party which was to be followed by routs,
drums, concerts, conversazione, as the case might be. It was seven
o'clock on a lovely June evening, and the Park was already deserted, and
carriages were rolling swiftly along all the Westend squares, carrying
rank, fashion, wealth, and beauty, political influence, and intellectual
power, to the particular circle in which each was destined to illumine
upon that particular evening.

Stateliest among London squares, Grosvenor--in some wise a wonder to the
universe as newly lighted with gas--grave Grosvenor, with its heavy old
Georgian houses and pompous porticoes, sparkled and shone, not alone
with the novel splendour of gas, but with the light of many wax candles,
clustering flower-like in silver branches and girandoles, multiplying
their flame in numerous mirrors; and of all the houses in that stately
square none had a more imposing aspect than Lord Denyer's dark red brick
mansion, with stone dressings, and the massive grandeur of an Egyptian
mausoleum.

Lord Denyer was an important personage in the political and diplomatic
world. He had been ambassador at Constantinople and at Paris, and had
now retired on his laurels, an influence still, but no longer an active
power in the machine of government. At his house gathered all that was
most brilliant in London society. To be seen at Lady Denyer's, evening
parties was the guinea stamp of social distinction; to dine with Lord
Denyer was an opening in life, almost as valuable as University honours,
and more difficult of attainment.

It was during the quarter of an hour before dinner that a group of
persons, mostly personages, congregated round Lord Denyer's
chimney-piece, naturally trending towards the social hearth, albeit it
was the season for roses and lilies rather than of fires, and the hum of
the city was floating in upon the breath of the warm June evening
through the five tall windows which opened upon Lord Denyer's balcony.

The ten or twelve persons assembled seemed only a sprinkling in the large
lofty room, furnished sparsely with amber satin sofas, a pair of Florentine
marble tables, and half an acre or so of looking glass. Voluminous amber
draperies shrouded the windows, and deadened the sound of rolling wheels,
and the voices and footfalls of western London. The drawing rooms of those
days were neither artistic nor picturesque--neither Early English nor Low
Dutch, nor Renaissance, nor Anglo-Japanese. A stately commonplace
distinguished the reception rooms of the great world. Upholstery stagnated
at a dead level of fluted legs, gilding, plate glass, and amber satin.

Lady Denyer stood a little way in advance of the group on the hearthrug,
fanning herself, with her eye on the door, while she listened languidly
to the remarks of a youthful diplomatist, a sprig of a lordly tree, upon
the last _début_ at Her Majesty's Theatre.

'My own idea was that she screamed,' said her ladyship. 'But the new
Rosinas generally do scream. Why do we have a new Rosina every year,
whom nobody ever hears of afterwards? What becomes of them? Do they die,
or do they set up as singing mistresses in second-rate watering-places?'
hazarded her ladyship, with her eye always on the door.

She was a large woman in amethyst satin, and a gauze turban with a
diamond aigrette, a splendid jewel, which would not have misbeseemed the
head-gear of an Indian prince. Lady Denyer was one of the last women who
wore a turban, and that Oriental head-dress became her bold and massive
features.

Infinitely bored by the whiskerless attaché, who had entered upon a
disquisition on the genius of Rossini as compared with this new man
Meyerbeer, her ladyship made believe to hear, while she listened
intently to the confidential murmurs of the group on the hearthrug, the
little knot of personages clustered round Lord Denyer. Hi 'Indian mail
in this morning,' said one--'nothing else talked of at the club. Very
flagrant case! A good deal worse than Warren Hastings. Quite clear there
must be a public inquiry--House of Lords--criminal prosecution.'

'I was told on very good authority, that he has been recalled, and is
now on his passage home,' said another man.

Lord Denyer shrugged his shoulders, pursed up his lips, and looked
ineffably wise, a way he had when he knew very little about the subject
under discussion.

'How will _she_ take it, do you think?' inquired Colonel Madison, of the
Life Guards, a man about town, and an inveterate gossip, who knew
everybody, and everybody's family history, down to the peccadilloes of
people's great grandmothers.

'You will have an opportunity of judging,' replied his lordship, coolly.
'She's to be here this evening.'

'But do you think she'll show?' asked the Colonel. 'The mail must have
brought the news to her, as well as to other people--supposing she knew
nothing about it beforehand. She must know that the storm has burst. Do
you think she'll----'

'Come out in the thunder and lightning?' interrupted Lord Denver; 'I'm
sure she will. She has the pride of Lucifer and the courage of a lion.
Five to one in ponies that she is here before the clock strikes seven!'

'I think you are right. I knew her mother, Constance Talmash. Pluck was
a family characteristic of the Talmashes. Wicked as devils, and brave as
lions. Old Talmash, the grandfather, shot his valet in a paroxysm of
_delirium tremens_,' said Colonel Madison. 'She's a splendid woman, and
she won't flinch. I'd rather back her than bet against her.'

'Lady Maulevrier!' announced the groom of the chambers; and Lady Denyer
moved at least three paces forward to meet her guest.

The lady who entered, with slow and stately movements and proudly
balanced head, might have served for a model as Juno or the Empress
Livia. She was still in the bloom of youth, at most seven-and-twenty,
but she had all the calm assurance of middle-age. No dowager, hardened
by the varied experiences of a quarter of a century in the great world,
could have faced society with more perfect coolness and self-possession.
She was beautiful, and she let the world see that she was conscious of
her beauty, and the power that went along with it. She was clever, and
she used her cleverness with unfailing tact and unscrupulous audacity.
She had won her place in the world as an acknowledged beauty, and one of
the leaders of fashion. Two years ago she had been the glory and delight
of Anglo-Indian society in the city of Madras, ruling that remote and
limited kingdom with a despotic power. Then all of a sudden she was
ordered, or she ordered her physician to order her, an immediate
departure from that perilous climate, and she came back to England with
her three-year-old son, two Ayahs, and four European servants, leaving
her husband, Lord Maulevrier, Governor of the Madras Presidency, to
finish the term of his service in an enforced widowhood.

She returned to be the delight of London society. She threw open the
family mansion in Curzon Street to the very best people, but to those
only. She went out a great deal, but she was never seen at a second-rate
party. She had not a single doubtful acquaintance upon her visiting
list. She spent half of every year at the family seat in Scotland, was a
miracle of goodness to the poor of her parish, and taught her boy his
alphabet.

Lord Denyer came forward while his wife and Lady Maulevrier were shaking
hands, and greeted her with more than his usual cordiality. Colonel
Madison watched for the privilege of a recognising nod from the
divinity. Sir Jasper Paulet, a legal luminary of the first brilliancy,
likely to be employed for the Crown if there should be an inquiry into
Lord Maulevrier's conduct out yonder, came to press Lady Maulevrier's
hand and murmur a tender welcome.

She accepted their friendliness as a matter of course, and not by the
faintest extra quiver of the tremulous stars which glittered in a
circlet above her raven hair did she betray her consciousness of the
cloud that darkened her husband's reputation. Never had she appeared
gayer, or more completely satisfied with herself and the world in which
she lived. She was ready to talk about anything and everything--the
newly-wedded queen, and the fortunate Prince, whose existence among us
had all the charm of novelty--of Lord Melbourne's declining health--and
Sir Robert Peel's sliding scale--mesmerism--the Oxford Tracts--the
latest balloon ascent--the opera--Macready's last production at Drury
lane--Bulwer's new novel--that clever little comic paper, just
struggling into popularity--what do you call the thing--_Punch?_--yes,
_Punch, or the London Charivari_--a much more respectable paper than its
Parisian prototype.

Seated next Lord Denyer, who was an excellent listener, Lady
Maulevrier's vivacity never flagged throughout the dinner, happily not
so long as a modern banquet, albeit more ponderous and not less
expensive. From the turtle to the pines and strawberries, Lady
Maulevrier held her host or her right-hand neighbour in interested
conversation. She always knew the particular subjects likely to interest
particular people, and was a good listener as well as a good talker. Her
right-hand neighbour was Sir Jasper Paulet, who had been allotted to the
pompous wife of a court physician, a lady who had begun her married life
in the outer darkness of Guildford Street, Bloomsbury, with a household
consisting of a maid-of-all-work and a boy in buttons, with an
occasional interregnum of charwoman; and for whom all the length and
breadth of Harley Street was now much too small.

Sir Jasper was only decently civil to this haughty matron, who on the
strength of a card for a ball or a concert at the palace once in a
season affected to be on the most intimate terms with Royalty, and knew
everything that happened, and every fluctuation of opinion in that
charmed circle. The great lawyer's left ear was listening greedily for
any word of meaning that might fall from the lips of Lady Maulevrier;
but no such word fell. She talked delightfully, with a touch-and-go
vivacity which is the highest form of dinner-table talk, not dwelling
with a heavy hand upon any one subject, but glancing from theme to theme
with airy lightness. But not one word did she say about the governor of
Madras; and at this juncture of affairs it would have been the worst
possible taste to inquire too closely after his lordship's welfare.

So the dinner wore on to its stately close, and just as the solemn
procession of flunkeys, long as the shadowy line of the kings in
'Macbeth,' filed off with the empty ice-dishes, Lady Maulevrier said
something which was as if a shell had exploded in the middle of the
table.

'Perhaps you are surprised to see me in such good spirits,' she said,
beaming upon her host, and speaking in those clear, perfectly finished
syllables which are heard further than the louder accents of less
polished speakers, 'but you will not wonder when I let you into the
secret. Maulevrier is on his way home.'

'Indeed!' said Lord Denyer, with the most benignant smile he could
command at such short notice. He felt that the muscles round his eyes
and the corners of his mouth were betraying too much of his real
sentiments. 'You must be very glad.'

'I am gladder than I can say,' answered Lady Maulevrier, gaily. 'That
horried climate--a sky like molten copper--an atmosphere that tastes of
red-hot sand--that flat barren coast never suited him. His term of
office would expire in little more than a year, but I hardly think he
could have lived out the year. However, I am happy to say the mail that
came in to-day--I suppose you know the mail is in?' (Lord Denyer
bowed)--'brought me a letter from his Lordship, telling me that he has
sent in his resignation, and taken his passage by the next big ship that
leaves Madras. I imagine he will be home in October.'

'If he have a favourable passage,' said Lord Denyer. 'Favoured by your
good wishes the winds and the waves ought to deal gently with him.'

'Ah, we have done with the old days of Greek story, when Neptune was
open to feminine influence,' sighed her ladyship. 'My poor Ulysses has
no goddess of wisdom to look after him.'

'Perhaps not, but he has the most charming of Penelopes waiting for him
at home.'

'A Penelope who goes to dinners, and takes life pleasantly in his
absence. That is a new order of things, is it not?' said her ladyship,
laughingly. 'I hope my poor Ulysses will not come home thoroughly broken
in health, but that our Sutherlandshire breezes will set him up again.'

'Rather an ordeal after India, I should think,' said Lord Denyer.

'It is his native air. He will revel in it.'

'Delicious country, no doubt,' assented, his lordship, who was no
sportsman, and who detested Scotland, grouse moors, deer forests, salmon
rivers included.

His only idea of a winter residence was Florence or Capri, and of the
two he preferred Capri. The island was at that time little frequented by
Englishmen. It had hardly been fashionable since the time of Tiberius,
but Lord Denyer went there, accompanied by his French chef, and a dozen
other servants, and roughed it in a native hotel; while Lady Denyer
wintered at the family seat among the hills near Bath, and gave herself
over to Low Church devotion, and works of benevolence. She made herself
a terror to the neighbourhood by the strictness of her ideas all through
the autumn and winter; and in the spring she went up to London, put on
her turban and her diamonds, and plunged into the vortex of West-End
society, where she revolved among other jewelled matrons for the season,
telling herself and her intimates that this sacrifice of inclination was
due to his lordship's position. Lady Denyer was not the less
serious-minded because she was seen at every aristocratic resort, and
wore low gowns with very short sleeves, and a great display of mottled
arm and dimpled elbow.

Now came her ladyship's smiling signal for the withdrawal of that fairer
half of the assembly which was supposed to be indifferent to Lord
Denyer's famous port and Madeira. She had been throwing out her gracious
signals unperceived for at least five minutes before Lady Maulevrier
responded, so entirely was that lady absorbed in her conversation with
Lord Denyer; but she caught the look at last, and rose, as if moved by
the same machinery which impelled her hostess, and then, graceful as a
swan sailing with the current, she drifted down the room to the distant
door, and headed the stately procession of matronly velvet and diamonds,
herself at once the most regal and the most graceful figure in that bevy
of fair woman.

In the drawing-room nobody could be gayer than Lady Maulevrier, as she
marked the time of Signor Paponizzi's saltarello, exquisitely performed
on the Signor's famed Amati violin--or talked of the latest
scandal--always excepting that latest scandal of all which involved her
own husband--in subdued murmurs with one of her intimates. In the
dining-room the men drew closer together over their wine, and tore Lord
Maulevrier's character to rags. Yea, they rent him with their teeth and
gnawed the flesh from his bones, until there was not so much left of him
as the dogs left of Jezebel.

He had been a scamp from his cradle, a spendthrift at Eton and Oxford, a
blackleg in his manhood. False to men, false to women. Clever? Yes,
undoubtedly, just as Satan is clever, and as unscrupulous as that very
Satan. This was what his friends said of him over their wine. And now he
was rumoured to have sold the British forces in the Carnatic provinces
to one of the native Princes. Yes, to have taken gold, gold to an amount
which Clive in his most rapacious moments never dreamt of, for his
countrymen's blood. Tidings of dark transactions between the Governor
and the native Princes had reached the ears of the Government, tidings
so vague, so incredible, that the Government might naturally be slow to
believe, still slower to act. There were whispers of a woman's
influence, a beautiful Ranee, a creature as fascinating and as
unscrupulous as Cleopatra. The scandal had been growing for months past,
but it was only in the letters received to-day that the rumour had taken
a tangible shape, and now it was currently reported that Lord Maulevrier
had been recalled, and would have to answer at the bar of the House of
Lords for his misdemeanours, which were of a much darker colour than
those acts for which Warren Hastings had been called to account fifty
years before.

Yet in the face of all this, Lady Maulevrier bore herself as proudly as
if her husband's name were spotless, and talked of his return with all
the ardour of a fond and trusting wife.

'One of the finest bits of acting I ever saw in my life,' said the court
physician. 'Mademoiselle Mars never did anything better.'

'Do you really think it was acting?' inquired Lord Denyer, affecting a
youthful candour and trustfulness which at his age, and with his
experience, he could hardly be supposed to possess.

'I know it,' replied the doctor. 'I watched her while she was talking of
Maulevrier, and I saw just one bead of perspiration break out on her
upper lip--an unmistakable sign of the mental struggle.'




CHAPTER II.

ULYSSES.


October was ending drearily with north-east winds, dust, drifting dead
leaves, and a steel-grey sky; and the Dolphin Hotel at Southampton was
glorified by the presence of Lady Maulevrier and suite. Her ladyship's
suite was on this occasion limited to three servants--her French maid, a
footman, and a kind of factotum, a man of no distinct and arbitrary
signification in her ladyship's household, neither butler nor steward,
but that privileged being, an old and trusted servant, and a person who
was supposed to enjoy more of Lady Maulevrier's confidence than any
other member of her establishment.

This James Steadman had been valet to her ladyship's father, Lord
Peverill, during the declining years of that nobleman. The narrow limits
of a sick room had brought the master and servant into a closer
companionship than is common to that relation. Lady Diana Angersthorpe
was a devoted daughter, and in her attendance upon the Earl during the
last three years of his life--a life which closed more than a year
before her own marriage--she saw a great deal of James Steadman, and
learned to trust him as servants are not often trusted. He was not more
than twenty years of age at the beginning of his service, but he was a
man of extraordinary gravity, much in advance of his years; a man of
shrewd common-sense and clear, sharp intellect. Not a reading man, or a
man in any way superior to his station and belongings, but a man who
could think quickly, and understand quickly, and who always seemed to
think rightly. Prompt in action, yet steady as a rock, and to all
appearance recognising no earthly interest, no human tie, beyond or
above the interests of his master. As a nurse Steadman showed himself
invaluable. Lord Peverill left him a hundred pounds in acknowledgment of
his services, which was something for Lord Peverill, who had very little
ready cash wherewith to endow his only daughter. After his death the
title and the estates went to a distant cousin; Lady Diana Angersthorpe
was taken in hand by her aunt, the Dowager Marchioness of Carrisbrook;
and James Steadman would have had to find employment among strangers, if
Lady Diana had not pleaded so urgently with her aunt as to secure him a
somewhat insignificant post in her ladyship's establishment.

'If ever I have a house, of my own, you shall have a better place in it,
Steadman,' said Lady Diana.

She kept her word, and on her marriage with Lord Maulevrier, which
happened about eighteen months afterwards, Steadman passed into that
nobleman's service. He was a member of her ladyship's bodyguard, and his
employment seemed to consist chiefly in poking fires, cutting the leaves
of books and newspapers, superintending the footman's attendance upon
her ladyship's household pets, and conveying her sentiments to the other
servants. He was in a manner Lady Maulevrier's mouthpiece, and although
treated with a respect that verged upon awe, he was not a favourite with
the household.

And now the house in Mayfair was given over to the charge of caretakers.
All the other servants had been despatched by coach to her ladyship's
favourite retreat in Westmoreland, within a few miles of the Laureate's
home at Rydal Mount, and James Steadman was charged with the whole
responsibility of her ladyship's travelling arrangements.

Penelope had come to Southampton to wait for Ulysses, whose ship had
been due for more than a week, and whose white sails might be expected
above the horizon at any moment. James Steadman spent a good deal of his
time waiting about at the docks for the earliest news of Greene's ship,
the _Hypermnestra_; while Lady Maulevrier waited patiently in her
sitting-room at the Dolphin, whose three long French windows commanded a
full view of the High Street, with all those various distractions
afforded by the chief thoroughfare of a provincial town. Her ladyship
was provided with a large box of books, from Ebers' in Bond Street, a
basket of fancy work, and her favourite Blenheim spaniel, Lalla Rookh;
but even these sources of amusement did not prevent the involuntary
expression of weariness in occasional yawns, and frequent pacings up and
down the room, where the formal hotel furniture had a comfortless and
chilly look.

Fellside, her ladyship's place in Westmoreland, was the pleasure house
which, among all her possessions, she most valued; but it had hitherto
been reserved for summer occupation, or for perhaps two or three weeks
at Easter, when the spring was exceptionally fine. The sudden
determination to spend the coming winter in the house near Grasmere was
considered a curious freak of Lady Maulevrier's, and she was constrained
to explain her motives to her friends.

'His lordship is out of health,' she said, 'and wants perfect rest and
retirement. Now, Fellside is the only place we have in which he is
likely to get perfect rest. Anywhere else we should have to entertain.
Fellside is out of the world. There is no one to be entertained.'

'Except your neighbour, Wordsworth. I suppose you see him sometimes?'

'Dear simple-minded old soul, he gives nobody any trouble,' said her
ladyship.

'But is not Westmoreland very cold in winter?' asked her friend.

Lady Maulevrier smiled benignly, as at an inoffensive ignorance.

'So sheltered,' she murmured. 'We are at the base of the Fell. Loughrigg
rises up like a cyclopean wall between us and the wind.'

'But when the wind is in the either direction?'

'We have Nabb Scar. You do not know how we are girdled and defended by
hills.'

'Very pleasant,' agreed the friend; 'but for my own part I would rather
winter in the south.'

Those terrible rumours which had first come upon the world of London
last June, had been growing darker and more defined ever since, but
still Lady Maulevrier made believe to ignore them; and she acted her
part of unconsciousness with such consummate skill that nobody in her
circle could be sure where the acting began and where the ignorance left
off. The astute Lord Denyer declared that she was a wonderful woman, and
knew more about the real state of the case than anybody else.

Meanwhile it was said by those who were supposed to be well-informed
that a mass of evidence was accumulating against Lord Maulevrier. The
India House, it was rumoured, was busy with the secret investigation of
his case, prior to that public inquiry which was to come on during the
next session. His private fortune would be made answerable for his
misdemeanours--his life, said the alarmists, might pay the penalty of
his treason. On all sides it was agreed that the case against Lord
Maulevrier was black as Erebus; and still Lady Maulevrier looked society
in the face with an unshaken courage, and was ready with smiles and
gracious words for all comers.

But now came a harder trial, which was to receive the man who had
disgraced her, lowered her pride to the dust, degraded the name she
bore. She had married him, not loving him--nay, plucking another love
out of her heart in order that she might give herself to him. She had
married him for position and fortune; and now by his follies, by his
extravagance, and by that greed of gold which is inevitable in the
spendthrift and profligate, he had gone near to cheat her out of both
name and fortune. Yet she so commanded herself as to receive him with a
friendly air when he arrived at the Dolphin, on a dull grey autumn
afternoon, after she had waited for him nearly a fortnight.

James Steadman ushered in his lordship, a frail attenuated looking
figure, of middle height, wrapped in a furred cloak, yet shivering, a
pale sickly face, light auburn whiskers, light blue eyes, full and
large, but with no intellectual power in them. Lady Maulevrier was
sitting by the fire, in a melancholy attitude, with the Blenheim spaniel
on her lap. Her son was at Hastings with his nurses. She had nothing
nearer and dearer than the spaniel.

She rose and went over to her husband, and let him kiss her. It would
have been too much to say that she kissed him; but she submitted her
lips unresistingly to his, and then they sat down on opposite sides of
the hearth.

'A wretched afternoon,' said his lordship, shivering, and drawing his
chair closer to the fire. Steadman had taken away his fur-lined cloak.
'I had really underrated the disagreeableness of the English climate. It
is abominable!'

'To-day is not a fair sample,' answered her ladyship, trying to be
cheerful; 'we have had some pleasant autumn days.'

'I detest autumn!' exclaimed Lord Maulevrier. 'a season of dead leaves,
damp, and dreariness. I should like to get away to Montpellier or Nice
as soon as we can.'

Her ladyship gave him a scathing look, half-scornful, half-incredulous.

'You surely would not dream of leaving the country,' she said, 'under
present circumstances. So long as you are here to answer all charges no
one will interfere with your liberty; but if you were to cross the
Channel--'

'My slanderers might insinuate that I was running away,' interrupted
Maulevrier, 'although the very fact of my return ought to prove to every
one that I am able to meet and face this cabal.'

'Is it a cabal?' asked her ladyship, looking at him with a gaze that
searched his soul. 'Can you meet their charges? Can you live down this
hideous accusation, and hold up your head as a man of honour?'

The sensualist's blue eyes nervously shunned that look of earnest
interrogation. His lips answered the wife's spoken question with a lie,
a lie made manifest by the expression of his countenance.

'I am not afraid,' he said.

His wife answered not a word. She was assured that the charges were
true, and that the battered rake who shivered over the fire had neither
courage nor ability to face his accusers. She saw the whole fabric of
her life in ruins, her son the penniless successor to a tarnished name.
There was silence for some minutes. Lady Maulevrier sat with lowered
eyelids looking at the fire, deep in painful thought. Two perpendicular
wrinkles upon her broad white forehead--so calm, so unclouded in
society--told of gnawing cares. Then she stole a look at her husband,
as he reclined in his arm-chair, his head lying back against the
cushions in listless repose, his eyes looking vacantly at the window,
whence he could see only the rain-blurred fronts of opposite houses,
blank, dull windows, grey slated roofs, against a leaden sky.

He had been a handsome man, and he was handsome still, albeit premature
decay, the result of an evil life, was distinctly marked in his faded
face. The dull, yellow tint of the complexion, the tarnished dimness of
the large blue eyes, the discontented droop of the lips, the languor of
the attitude, the pallid transparency of the wasted hands, all told of a
life worn threadbare, energies exhausted, chances thrown away, a mind
abandoned to despair.

'You look very ill,' said his wife, after that long blank interval,
which marked so unnatural an apathy between husband and wife meeting
after so long a severance.

'I am very ill. I have been worried to death--surrounded by rogues and
liars--the victim of a most infernal conspiracy.' He spoke hurriedly,
growing whiter and more tremulous as he went on.

'Don't talk about it. You agitate yourself to no purpose,' said Lady
Maulevrier, with a tranquillity which seemed heartless yet which might
be the result of suppressed feeling. 'If you are to face this scandal
firmly and boldly next January, you must try to recover physical
strength in the meanwhile. Mental energy may come with better health.'

'I shall never be any better,' said Lord Maulevrier, testily; 'that
infernal climate has shattered my constitution.'

'Two or three months of perfect rest and good nursing will make a new
man of you. I have arranged that we shall go straight from here to
Fellside. No one can plague you there with that disguised impertinence
called sympathy. You can give all your thoughts to the ordeal before
you, and be ready to meet your accusers. Fortunately, you have no Burke
against you.'

'Fellside? You think of going to Fellside?'

'Yes. You know how fond I am of that place. I little thought when you
settled it upon me--a cottage in Westmoreland with fifty acres of garden
and meadow--so utterly insignificant--that I should ever like it better
than any of your places.'

'A charming retreat in summer; but we have never wintered there? What
put it into your head to go there at such a season as this? Why, I
daresay the snow is on the tops of the hills already.'

'It is the only place I know where you will not be watched and talked
about,' replied Lady Maulevrier. 'You will be out of the eye of the
world. I should think that consideration would weigh more with you than
two or three degrees of the thermometer.'

'I detest cold,' said the Earl, 'and in my weak health----'

'We will take care of you,' answered her ladyship; and in the discussion
which followed she bore herself so firmly that her husband was fain to
give way.

How could a disgraced and ruined man, broken in health and spirits,
contest the mere details of life with a high-spirited woman ten years
his junior?

The Earl wanted to go to London, and remain there at least a week, but
this her ladyship strenuously opposed. He must see his lawyer, he urged;
there were steps to be taken which could be taken only under legal
advice--counsel to be retained. If this lying invention of Satan were
really destined to take the form of a public trial, he must be prepared
to fight his foes on their own ground.

'You can make all your preparations at Fellside,' answered his wife,
resolutely. 'I have seen Messrs. Rigby and Rider, and your own
particular ally, Rigby, will go to you at Fellside whenever you want
him.'

'That is not like my being on the spot,' said his lordship, nervously,
evidently much disconcerted by her ladyship's firmness, but too feeble
in mind and body for a prolonged contest.

'I ought to be on the spot. I am not without influence; I have friends,
men in power.'

'Surely you are not going to appeal to friendship in order to vindicate
your honour. These charges are true or false. If they are false your own
manhood, your own rectitude, can face them and trample upon them,
unaided by back-stairs influence. If they are true, no one can help
you.'

'I think you, at least, ought to know that they are as false as hell,'
retorted the Earl, with an attempt to maintain his dignity.

'I have acted as if I so believed,' replied his wife. 'I have lived as
if there were no such slanders in the air. I have steadily ignored every
report, every insinuation--have held my head as high as if I knew you
were immaculate.'

'I expected as much from you,' answered the Earl, coolly. 'If I had not
known you were a woman of sense I should not have married you.'

This was his utmost expression of gratitude. His next remarks had
reference solely to his own comfort. Where were his rooms? at what hour
were they to dine? And hereupon he rang for his valet, a German Swiss,
and a servant out of a thousand.




CHAPTER III.

ON THE WRONG ROAD.


Lord and Lady Maulevrier left Southampton next morning, posting. They
took two servants in the rumble, Steadman and the footman. Steadman was
to valet his lordship, the footman to be useful in all emergencies of
the journey. The maid and the valet were to travel by heavy coach, with
the luggage--her ladyship dispensing with all personal attendance during
the journey.

The first day took them to Rugby, whither they travelled across country
by Wallingford and Oxford. The second day took them to Lichfield. Lord
Maulevrier was out of health and feeble, and grumbled a good deal about
the fatigue of the journey, the badness of the weather, which was dull
and cold, east winds all day, and a light frost morning and night. As
they progressed northward the sky looked grayer, the air became more
biting. His lordship insisted upon the stages being shortened. He lay in
bed at his hotel till noon, and was seldom ready to start till two
o'clock. He could see no reason for haste; the winter would be long
enough in all conscience at Fellside. He complained of mysterious aches
and pains, described himself in the presence of hotel-keepers and
headwaiters as a mass of maladies. He was nervous, irritable, intensely
disagreeable. Lady Maulevrier bore his humours with unwavering patience,
and won golden opinions from all sorts of people by her devotion to a
husband whose blighted name was the common talk of England. Everybody,
even in distant provincial towns, had heard of the scandal against the
Governor of Madras; and everybody looked at the sallow, faded
Anglo-Indian with morbid curiosity. His lordship, sensitive on all
points touching his own ease and comfort, was keenly conscious of this
unflattering inquisitiveness.

The journey, protracted by Lord Maulevrier's languor and ill-health,
dragged its slow length along for nearly a fortnight; until it seemed to
Lady Maulevrier as if they had been travelling upon those dismal, flat,
unpicturesque roads for months. Each day was so horribly like yesterday.
The same hedgerows and flat fields, and passing glimpse of river or
canal. The same absence of all beauty in the landscape--the same formal
hotel rooms, and smirking landladies--and so on till they came to
Lancaster, after which the country became more interesting--hills arose
in the background. Even the smoky manufacturing towns through which
they passed without stopping, were less abominable than the level
monotony of the Midland counties.

But now as they drew nearer the hills the weather grew colder, snow was
spoken of, and when they got into Westmoreland the mountain-peaks
gleamed whitely against a lead-coloured sky.

'You ought not to have brought me here in such weather,' complained the
Earl, shivering in his sables, as he sat in his corner of the travelling
chariot, looking discontentedly at the gloomy landscape. 'What is to
become of us if we are caught in a snowstorm?'

'We shall have no snow worth talking about before we are safely housed
at Fellside, and then we can defy the elements,' said Lady Maulevrier,
coolly.

They slept that night at Oxenholme, and started next morning, under a
clean, bright sky, intending to take luncheon at Windermere, and to be
at home by nightfall.

But by the time they got to Windermere the sky had changed to a dark
grey, and the people at the hotel prophesied a heavy fall before night,
and urged the Earl and Countess to go no further that day. The latter
part of the road to Fellside was rough and hilly. If there should be a
snowstorm the horses would never be able to drag the carriage up the
steepest bit of the way. Here, however, Lord Maulevrier's obstinacy came
into play. He would not endure another night at an hotel so near his own
house. He was sick to death of travelling, and wanted to be at rest
among comfortable surroundings.

'It was murder to bring me here,' he said to his wife. 'If I had gone to
Hastings I should have been a new man by this time. As it is I am a
great deal worse than when I landed.'

Everyone at the hotel noticed his lordship's white and haggard looks. He
had been known there as a young man in the bloom of health and strength,
and his decay was particularly obvious to these people.

'I saw death in his face,' the landlord said, afterwards.

Every one, even her ladyship's firmness and good sense, gave way before
the invalid's impatience. At three in the afternoon they left the hotel,
with four horses, to make the remaining nineteen miles of the way in one
stage. They had not been on the road half an hour before the snow began
to fall thickly, whitening everything around them, except the lake,
which showed a dark leaden surface at the bottom of the slope along the
edge of which they were travelling. Too sullen for speech, Lord
Maulevrier sat back in his corner, with his sable cloak drawn up to his
chin, his travelling cap covering head and ears, his eyes contemplating
the whitening world with a weary anger. His wife watched the landscape
as long as she could, but the snow soon began to darken all the air,
and she could see nothing save that blank blinding fall.

Half-way to Fellside there was a point where two roads met, one leading
towards Grasmere, the other towards the village of Great Langdale, a
cluster of humble habitations in the heart of the hills. When the horses
had struggled as far as this point, the snow was six inches deep on the
road, and made a thick curtain around them as it fell. By this time the
Earl had dozed off to sleep.

He woke an hour after, let down the window, which let in a snow-laden
gust, and tried to pierce the gloom without.

'As black as Erebus!' he exclaimed, 'but we ought to be close at home by
this time. Yes, thank God, there are the lights.'

The carriage drew up a minute afterwards, and Steadman came to the door.

'Very sorry, my lord. The horses must have taken a wrong turn after we
crossed the bridge. And now the men say they can't go back to Fellside
unless we can get fresh horses; and I'm afraid there's no chance of that
here.'

'Here!' exclaimed the Earl, 'what do you mean by here? Where the devil
are we?'

'Great Langdale, my lord.'

A door opened and let out a flood of light--the red light of a wood
fire, the pale flame of a candle--upon the snowy darkness, revealing the
panelled hall of a neat little rustic inn: an eight-day clock ticking in
the corner, a black and white sheep-dog coming out at his master's heels
to investigate the travellers. To the right of the door showed the light
of a window, sheltered by a red curtain, behind which the chiefs of the
village were enjoying their evening.

'Have you any post-horses?' asked the Earl, discontentedly, as the
landlord stood on the threshold, shading the candle with his hand. 'No,
sir. We don't keep post-horses.'

'Of course not. I knew as much before I asked,' said the Earl.

'We are fixed in this dismal hole for the night, I suppose. How far are
we from Fellside?'

'Seven miles,' answered the landlord. 'I beg your pardon, my lord; I
didn't know it was your lordship,' he added, hurriedly. 'We're in sore
trouble, and it makes a man daft-like; but if there's anything we can
do----'

'Is there no hope of getting on, Steadman?' asked the Earl, cutting
short these civilities.

'Not with these horses, my lord.'

'And you hear we can't get any others. Is there any farmer about here
who could lend us a pair of carriage horses?'

The landlord knew of no such person.

'Then we must stop here till to-morrow morning. What infernal fools
those post-boys must be,' protested Lord Maulevrier.

James Steadman apologised for the postilions, explaining that when they
came to the critical point of their journey, where the road branched off
to the Langdales, the snow was falling so thickly, the whole country was
so hidden in all-pervading whiteness, that even he, who knew the way so
well, could give no help to the drivers. He could only trust to the
instinct of local postilions and local horses; and instinct had proved
wrong.

The travellers alighted, and were ushered into a not
uncomfortable-looking parlour; very low as to the ceiling, very
old-fashioned as to the furniture, but spotlessly clean, and enlivened
by a good fire, to which his lordship drew near, shivering and muttering
discontentedly to himself.

'We might be worse off,' said her ladyship, looking round the bright
little room, which pleased her better than many a state apartment in the
large hotels at which they had stopped.

'Hardly, unless we were out on the moor,' grumbled her husband. 'I am
sick to death of this ill-advised, unreasonable journey. I am at a loss
to imagine your motive in bringing me here. You must have had a motive.'

'I had,' answered Lady Maulevrier, with a freezing look. 'I wanted to
get you out of the way. I told you that plainly enough at Southampton.'

'I don't see why I should be hurried away and hidden,' said Lord
Maulevrier. 'I must face my accusers, sooner or later.'

'Of course. The day of reckoning must come. But in the meantime have you
no delicacy? Do you want to be pointed at everywhere?'

'All I know is that I am very ill,' answered her husband, 'and that this
wretched journey has made me twenty years older.'

'We shall be safe at home before noon to-morrow, and you can have Horton
to set you right again. You know you always believed in his skill.'

'Horton is a clever fellow enough, as country doctors go; but at
Hastings I could have had the best physicians in London to see me,'
grumbled his lordship.

The rustic maid-servant came in to lay the table, assisted by her
ladyship's footman, who looked a good deal too tall for the room.

'I shan't dine,' said the Earl. 'I am a great deal too ill and cold.
Light a fire in my room, girl, and send Steadman to me'--this to the
footman, who hastened to obey. 'You can send me up a basin of soup
presently. I shall go to bed at once.'

He left the room without another word to his wife, who sat by the hearth
staring thoughtfully at the cheery wood fire. Presently she looked up,
and saw that the man and maid were going on with their preparations for
dinner.

'I do not care about dining alone,' said her ladyship. 'We lunched at
Windermere, and I have no appetite. You can clear away those things, and
bring me some tea.'

When the table furniture had been cleared, and a neat little tea-tray
set upon the white cloth, Lady Maulevrier drew her chair to the table,
and took out her pocket-book, from which she produced a letter. This she
read more than once, meditating profoundly upon its contents.

'I am very sorry he has come home,' wrote her correspondent, 'and yet if
he had stayed in India there must have been an investigation on the
spot. A public inquiry is inevitable, and the knowledge of his arrival
in the country will precipitate matters. From all I hear I much fear
that there is no chance of the result being favourable to him. You have
asked me to write the unvarnished truth, to be brutal even, remember.
His delinquencies are painfully notorious, and I apprehend that the last
sixpence he owns will be answerable. His landed estate I am told can
also be confiscated, in the event of an impeachment at the bar of the
House of Lords, as in the Warren Hastings case. But as yet nobody seems
clear as to the form which the investigation will take. In reply to your
inquiry as to what would have happened if his lordship had died on the
passage home, I believe I am justified in saying the scandal would have
been allowed to die with him. He has contrived to provoke powerful
animosities both in the Cabinet and at the India House, and there is, I
fear, an intention to pursue the inquiry to the bitter end.'

Assurances of the writer's sympathy followed these harsh truths. But to
this polite commonplace her ladyship paid no attention. Her mind was
intent on hard facts, the dismal probabilities of the near future.

'If he had died upon the passage home!' she repeated. 'Would to God that
he had so died, and that my son's name and fortune could be saved.'

The innocent child who had never given her an hour's care; the one
creature she loved with all the strength of her proud nature--his future
was to be blighted by his father's misdoings-overshadowed by shame and
dishonour in the very dawn of life. It was a wicked wish--an unnatural
wish to find room in a woman's breast; but the wish was there. Would to
God he had died before the ship touched an English port.

But he was living, and would have to face his accusers--and she, his
wife, must give him all the help she could.

She sat long by the waning fire. She took nothing but a cup of tea,
although the landlady had sent in substantial accompaniments to the
tea-tray in the shape of broiled ham, new-laid eggs, and hot cakes,
arguing that a traveller on such a night must be hungry, albeit
disinclined for a ceremonious dinner. She had been sitting for nearly
an hour in almost the same attitude, when there came a knock at the
door, and, on being bidden to enter, the landlady came in, with some
logs in her apron, under pretence of replenishing the fire.

'I was afraid your fire must be getting low, and that you'd be amost
starved, my lady,' she said, as she put on the logs, and swept up the
ashes on the hearth. 'Such a dreadful night. So early in the year, too.
I'm thinking we shall have a gay hard winter.'

'That does not always follow,' said Lady Maulevrier. 'Has Steadman come
downstairs?'

'Yes, my lady. He told me to tell your ladyship that his lordship is
pretty comfortable, and hopes to pass a good night.'

'I am glad to hear it. You can give me another room, I suppose. It would
be better for his lordship not to be disturbed, as he is very much out
of health.'

'There is another room, my lady, but it's very small.'

'I don't mind how small, if it is clean and airy.'

'Yes, my lady. I am thankful to say you won't find dirt or stuffiness
anywhere in this house. His lordship do look mortal badly,' added the
landlady, shaking her head dolefully; 'and I remember him such a fine
young gentleman, when he used to come down the Rothay with the otter
hounds, running along the bank--joomping in and out of the beck--up to
his knees in the water--and now to see him, so white and mashiated, and
broken-down like, in the very prime of life, all along of living out in
a hot country, among blackamoors, which is used to it--poor, ignorant
creatures--and never knew no better. It must be a hard trial for you, my
lady.'

'It is a hard trial.'

'Ah! we all have our trials, rich and poor,' sighed the woman, who
desired nothing better than to be allowed to unbosom her woes to the
grand looking lady in the fur-bordered cloth pelisse, with beautiful
dark hair piled up in clustering masses above a broad white forehead,
and slender white hands on which diamonds flashed and glittered in the
firelight, an unaccustomed figure by that rustic hearth.

'We all have our trials--high and low.'

'That reminds me,' said Lady Maulevrier, looking up at her, 'your
husband said you were in trouble. What did that mean?'

'Sickness in the house, my lady. A brother of mine that went to America
to make his fortune, and seemed to be doing so well for the first five
or six years, and wrote home such beautiful letters, and then left off
writing all at once, and we made sure as he was dead, and never got a
word from him for ten years, and just three weeks ago he drops in upon
us as we was sitting over our tea between the lights, looking as white
as a ghost. I gave a shriek when I saw him, for I was regular scared
out of my senses. "Robert's ghost!" I cried; but it was Robert himself,
come home to us to die. And he's lying upstairs now, with so little life
in him that I expect every breath to be his last.'

'What is his complaint?'

'Apathy, my lady. Dear, dear, that's not it. I never do remember the
doctor's foreign names.'

'Atrophy,' perhaps.

'Yes, my lady, that was it. Happen such crack-jaw words come easy to a
scholar like your ladyship.'

'Does the doctor give no hope?'

'Well, no, my lady. He don't go so far as to say there's no hope, though
Robert has been badly so long. It all depends, he says, upon the
rallying power of the constitution. The lungs are not gone, and the
heart is not diseased. If there's rallying power, Robert will come
round, and if there isn't he'll sink. But the doctor says nature will
have to make an effort. But I have my own idea about the case,' added
the landlady, with a sigh.

'What is your idea?'

'That our Robert was marked for death when he came into this house, and
that he meant what he said when he spoke of coming home to die. Things
had gone against him for the last ten years in America. He married and
took his wife out to a farm in the Bush, and thought to make a good
thing out of farming with the bit of brass he'd saved at heeam. But
America isn't Gert Langdale, you see, my lady, and his knowledge stood
him in no stead in the Bush; and first he lost his money, and he fashed
himself terrible about that, and then he lost a child or two, and then
he lost his wife, and he came back to us a broken-hearted man, with no
wish to live. The doctor may call it atrophy, but I will call it what
the Scripture calls it, a broken and a wounded spirit.'

'Who is your doctor?'

'Mr. Evans, of Ambleside.'

'That little half-blind old man!' exclaimed her ladyship. 'Surely you
have no confidence in him?'

'Not much, my lady. But I don't believe all the doctors in London could
do anything for Robert. Good nursing will bring him round if anything
can; and he gets that, I can assure your ladyship. He's my only brother,
the only kith and kin that's left to me, and he and I were gay fond of
each other when he was young. You may be sure I don't spare any trouble,
and my good man thinks the best of his larder or his celler hardly good
enough for Robert.'

'I am sure you are kind good people,' replied her ladyship gently; 'but
I should have thought Mr. Horton, of Grasmere, could have done more than
old Evans. However, you know best. I hope his lordship is not going to
add to your cares by being laid up here, but he looked very ill this
evening.'

'He did, my lady, mortal bad.'

'However, we must hope for the best. Steadman is a splendid servant in
illness. He nursed my father for years. Will you tell him to come to me,
if you please? I want to hear what he thinks of his lordship, and to
discuss the chances of our getting home early to-morrow.'

The landlady retired, and summoned Mr. Steadman, who was enjoying his
modest glass of grog in front of the kitchen fire. He had taught himself
to dispense with the consolations of tobacco, lest he should at any time
make himself obnoxious to her ladyship.

Steadman was closeted with Lady Maulevrier for the next half-hour,
during which his lordship's condition was gravely discussed. When he
left the sitting-room he told the landlord to be sure and feed the
post-horses well, and make them comfortable for the night, so that they
might be ready for the drive to Fellside early next morning.

'Do you think his lordship will be well enough to travel?' asked the
landlord.

'He has made up his mind to get home--ill or well,' answered Steadman.
'He has wasted about a week by his dawdling ways on the road; and now
he's in a fever to get to Fellside.'




CHAPTER IV.

THE LAST STAGE.


The post-horses--which had been well fed, but accommodated somewhat
poorly in stable and barn--were quite ready to go on next morning; but
Lord Maulevrier was not able to leave his room, where her ladyship
remained in close attendance upon him. The hills and valleys were white
with snow, but there was none falling, and Mr. Evans, the elderly
surgeon from Ambleside, rode over to Great Langdale on his elderly cob
to look at Robert Haswell, and was called in to see Lord Maulevrier. Her
ladyship had spoken lightly of his skill on the previous evening, but
any doctor is better than none, so this feeble little personage was
allowed to feel his lordship's pulse, and look at his lordship's tongue.

His opinion, never too decidedly given, was a little more hazy than
usual on this occasion, perhaps because of a certain awfulness, to
unaccustomed eyes, in Lady Maulevrier's proud bearing. He said that his
lordship was low, very low, and that the pulse was more irregular than
he liked, but he committed himself no further than this, and went away,
promising to send such pills and potions as were appropriate to the
patient's condition.

A boy rode the same pony over to Langdale later in the afternoon with
the promised medicines.

Throughout the short winter day, which seemed terribly long in the
stillness and solitude of Great Langdale, Lady Maulevrier kept watch in
the sick-room, Steadman going in and out in constant attendance upon his
master--save for one half-hour only, which her ladyship passed in the
parlour below, in conversation with the landlady, a very serious
conversation, as indicated by Mrs. Smithson's grave and somewhat
troubled looks when she left her ladyship; but a good deal of her
trouble may have been caused by her anxiety about her brother, who was
pronounced by the doctor to be 'much the same.'

At eleven o'clock that night a mounted messenger was sent off to
Ambleside in hot haste to fetch Mr. Evans, who came to the inn to find
Lady Maulevrier kneeling beside her husband's bed, while Steadman stood
with a troubled countenance at a respectful distance.

The room was dimly lighted by a pair of candles burning on a table near
the window, and at some distance from the old four-post bedstead,
shaded by dark moreen curtains. The surgeon looked round the room, and
then fumbled in his pockets for his spectacles, without the aid of which
the outside world presented itself to him under a blurred and uncertain
aspect.

He put on his spectacles, and moved towards the bed; but the first
glance in that direction showed him what had happened. The outline of
the rigid figure under the coverlet looked like a sculptured effigy upon
a tomb. A sheet was drawn over the face of death.

'You are too late to be of any use, Mr. Evans,' murmured Steadman,
laying his hand upon the doctor's sleeve and drawing him away towards
the door.

They went softly on to the landing, off which opened the door of that
other sick-room where the landlady's brother was lying.

'When did this happen?'

'A quarter of an hour after the messenger rode off to fetch you,'
answered Steadman. 'His lordship lay all the afternoon in a heavy sleep,
and we thought he was going on well; but after dark there was a
difficulty in his breathing which alarmed her ladyship, and she insisted
upon you being sent for. The messenger had hardly been gone a quarter of
an hour when his lordship woke suddenly, muttured to himself in a
curious way, gave just one long drawn sigh, and--and all was over. It
was a terrible shock for her ladyship.'

'Indeed it must have been,' murmured the village doctor. 'It is a great
surprise to me. I knew Lord Maulevrier was low, very low, the pulse
feeble and intermittent; but I had no fear of anything of this kind. It
is very sudden.'

'Yes, it is awfully sudden,' said Steadman, and then he murmured in the
doctor's ear, 'You will give the necessary certificate, I hope, with as
little trouble to her ladyship as possible. This is a dreadful blow, and
she----'

'She shall not be troubled. The body will be removed to-morrow, I
suppose.'

'Yes. He must be buried from his own house. I sent a second messenger to
Ambleside for the undertaker. He will be here very soon, no doubt, and
if the shell is ready by noon to-morrow, the body can be removed then. I
have arranged to get her ladyship away to-night.'

'So late? After midnight?'

'Why not? She cannot stay in this small house--so near the dead. There
is a moon, and there is no snow falling, and we are within seven miles
of Fellside.'

The doctor had nothing further to say against the arrangement, although
such a drive seemed to him a somewhat wild and reckless proceeding. Mr.
Steadman's grave, self-possessed manner answered all doubts. Mr. Evans
filled in the certificate for the undertaker, drank a glass of hot
brandy and water, and remounted his nag, in nowise relishing his
midnight ride, but consoling himself with the reflection that he would
be handsomely paid for his trouble.

An hour later Lady Maulevrier's travelling carriage stood ready in the
stable yard, in the deep shadow of wall and gables. It was at Steadman's
order that the carriage waited for her ladyship at an obscure side door,
rather than in front of the inn. An east wind was blowing keenly along
the mountain road, and the careful Steadman was anxious his mistress
should not be exposed to that chilly blast.

There was some delay, and the four horses jingled their bits
impatiently, and then the door of the inn opened, a feeble light gleamed
in the narrow passage within, Steadman stood ready to assist her
ladyship, there was a bustle, a confusion of dark figures on the
threshold, a huddled mass of cloaks and fur wraps was lifted into the
carriage, the door was clapped to, the horses went clattering out of the
yard, turned sharply into the snowy road, and started at a swinging pace
towards the dark sullen bulk of Loughrigg Fell.

The moon was shining upon Elterwater in the valley yonder--the mountain
ridges, the deep gorges below those sullen heights, looked back where
the shadow of night enfolded them, but all along the snow-white road the
silver light shone full and clear, and the mountain way looked like a
path through fairyland.




CHAPTER V.

FORTY YEARS AFTER.


'What a horrid day!' said Lady Mary, throwing down her book with a yawn,
and looking out of the deep bay window into a world of mountain and lake
which was clouded over by a dense veil of rain and dull grey mist; such
rain as one sees only in a lake district, a curtain of gloom which shuts
off sky and distance, and narrows the world to one solitary dwelling,
suspended amidst cloud and water, like another ark in a new deluge.

Rain--such rain as makes out-of-door exercise impossible--was always an
affliction to Lady Mary Haselden. Her delight was in open air and
sunshine--fishing in the lake and rivers--sitting in some sheltered
hollow of the hills more fitting for an eagle's nest than for the
occupation of a young lady, trying to paint those ever-varying,
unpaintable mountain peaks, which change their hues with every change of
the sky--swimming, riding, roving far and wide over hill and
heather--pleasures all more or less masculine in their nature, and which
were a subject of regret with Lady Maulevrier.

Lady Lesbia was of a different temper. She loved ease and elegance, the
gracious luxuries of life. She loved art and music, but not to labour
hard at either. She played and sang a little--excellently within that
narrow compass which she had allotted to herself--played Mendelssohn's
'Lieder' with finished touch and faultless phrasing, sang Heine's
ballads with consummate expression. She painted not at all. Why should
anyone draw or paint indifferently, she asked, when Providence has
furnished the world with so many great painters in the past and present?
She could not understand Mary's ardent desire to do the thing
herself,--to be able with her own pencil and her own brush to reproduce
the lakes and valleys, the wild brown hills she loved so passionately.
Lesbia did not care two straws for the lovely lake district amidst which
she had been reared,--every pike and force, every beck and gill whereof
was distinctly dear to her younger sister. She thought it a very hard
thing to have spent so much of her life at Fellside, a trial that would
have hardly been endurable if it were not for grandmother. Grandmother
and Lesbia adored each other. Lesbia was the one person for whom Lady
Maulevrier's stateliness was subjugated by perfect love. To all the rest
of the world the Countess was marble, but to Lesbia she was wax. Lesbia
could mould her as she pleased; but happily Lesbia was not the kind of
young person to take advantage of this privilege; she was thoroughly
ductile or docile, and had no desire, at present, which ran counter to
her grandmother.

Lesbia was a beauty. In her nineteenth year she was a curious
reproduction in face and figure, expression and carriage, of that Lady
Diana Angersthorpe who five and forty years ago fluttered the dove-cots
of St. James's and Mayfair by her brilliant beauty and her keen
intelligence. There in the panelled drawing-room at Fellside hung
Harlow's portrait of Lady Diana in her zenith, in a short-waisted, white
satin frock, with large puffed gauze sleeves, through which the perfect
arm showed dimly. Standing under that picture Lady Lesbia looked as if
she had stepped out of the canvas. She was to be painted by Millais next
year. Lady Maulevrier said, when she had been introduced, and society
was beginning to talk about her: for Lady Maulevrier made up her mind
five or six years ago that Lesbia should be the reigning beauty of her
season. To this end she had educated and trained her, furnishing her
with all those graces best calculated to please and astonish society.
She was too clever a woman not to discover Lesbia's shallowness and lack
of all great gifts, save that one peerless dower of perfect beauty. She
knew exactly what Lesbia could be trained to do; and to this end Lesbia
had been educated; and to this end Lady Maulevrier brought down to
Fellside the most accomplished of Hanoverian governesses, who had
learned French in Paris, and had toiled in the educational mill with
profit to herself and her pupils for a quarter of a century. To this
lady the Countess entrusted the education of her granddaughters' minds,
while for their physical training she provided another teacher in the
person of a clever little Parisian dancing mistress, who had set up at
the West-End of London as a teacher of dancing and calisthenics, and had
utterly failed to find pupils enough to pay her rent and keep her modest
_pot-au-feu_ going. Mademoiselle Thiebart was very glad to exchange the
uncertainties of a first floor in North Audley Street for the comfort
and security of Fellside Manor, with a salary of one hundred and fifty
pounds a year.

Both Fräulein and Mademoiselle had been quick to discover that Lady
Lesbia was the apple of her grandmother's eye, while Lady Mary was
comparatively an outsider.

So it came about that Mary's education was in somewise a mere picking-up
of the crumbs which fell from Lesbia's table, and that she was allowed
in a general way to run wild. She was much quicker at any intellectual
exercise than Lesbia. She learned the lessons that were given her at
railroad speed, and rattled off her exercises with a slap-dash
penmanship which horrified the neat and niggling Fräulein, and then
rushed off to the lake or mountain, and by this means grew browner and
browner, and more indelibly freckled day by day, thus widening the gulf
between herself and her beauty sister.

But it is not to be supposed that because Lesbia was beautiful, Mary was
plain. This is very far from the truth. Mary had splendid hazel eyes,
with a dancing light in them when she smiled, ruddy auburn hair, white
teeth, a deeply-dimpled chin, and a vivacity and archness of expression,
which served only in her present state of tutelage for the subjugation
of old women and shepherd boys. Mary had been taught to believe that her
chances of future promotion were of the smallest; that nobody would ever
talk of her, or think of her by-and-by when she in her turn would make
her appearance in London society, and that it would be a very happy
thing for her if she were so fortunate as to attract the attention of a
fashionable physician, a Canon of Westminster or St. Paul's, or a
barrister in good practice.

Mary turned up her pert little nose at this humdrum lot.

'I would much rather spend all my life among these dear hills than marry
a nobody in London,' she said, fearless of that grand old lady at whose
frown so many people shivered. 'If you don't think people will like me
and admire me--a little--you had better save yourself the trouble of
taking me to London. I don't want to play second fiddle to my sister.'

'You are a very impertinent person, and deserve to be taken at your
word,' replied my lady, scowling at her; 'but I have no doubt before you
are twenty you will tell another story.'

'Oh!' said Mary, now just turned seventeen, 'then I am not to come out
till I am twenty.'

'That will be soon enough,' answered the Countess. 'It will take you as
long to get rid of those odious freckles. And no doubt by that time
Lesbia will have made a brilliant marriage.'

And now on this rainy July morning these two girls, neither of whom had
any serious employment for her life, or any serious purpose in living,
wasted the hours, each in her own fashion.

Lesbia reclined upon a cushioned seat in the deep embrasure of a Tudor
window, her _pose_ perfection--it was one of many such attitudes which
Mademoiselle had taught her, and which by assiduous training had become
a second nature. Poor Mademoiselle, having finished her mission and
taught Lesbia all she could teach, had now departed to a new and far
less luxurious situation in a finishing school at Passy; but Fräulein
Müller was still retained, as watch-dog and duenna.

Lesbia's pale blue morning gown harmonised exquisitely with a complexion
of lilies and roses, violet eyes, and golden-brown hair. Her features
were distinguished by that perfect chiselling which gave such a haughty
grace to her grandmother's countenance, even at sixty-seven years of
age--a loveliness which, like the sculptured marble it resembles, is
unalterable by time. Lesbia was reading Keats. It was her habit to read
the poets, carefully and deliberately, taking up one at a time, and duly
laying a volume aside when she found herself mistress of its contents.
She had no passion for poetry, but it was an elegant leisurely kind of
reading which suited her languid temperament. Moreover, her grandmother
had told her that an easy familiarity with the great poets is of all
knowledge that which best qualifies a woman to shine in conversation,
without offending the superior sex by any assumption of scholarship.

Mary was a very different class of reader; capricious, omniverous,
tearing out the hearts of books, roaming from flower to flower in the
fields of literature, loving old and new, romance and reality, novels,
travels, plays, poetry, and never dwelling long on any one theme.
Perhaps if Mary had lived in the bosom of a particularly sympathetic
family she might have been reckoned almost a genius, so much of poetry
and originality was there in her free unconventional character; but
hitherto it had been Mary's mission in life to be snubbed, whereby she
had acquired a very poor opinion of her own talents.

'Oh,' she cried with a desperate yawn, while Lesbia smiled her languid
smile over Endymion, 'how I wished something would happen--anything to
stir us out of this statuesque, sleeping-beauty state of being. I verily
believe the spiders are all asleep in the ivy, and the mice behind the
wainscot, and the horses in the stable.'

'What could happen?' asked Lesbia, with a gentle elevation of pencilled
brows. 'Are not these lovely lines--

    "And coverlids gold-tinted like the peach,
    Or ripe October's faded marigolds,
    Fell sleek about him in a thousand folds."

Faded marigolds! Is not that intensely sweet?'

'Very well for your sleepy Keats, but I don't suppose you would have
noticed the passage if marigolds were not in fashion,' said Mary, with a
touch of scorn. 'What could happen? Why a hundred things--an earthquake,
flood, or fire. What could happen, do you say, Lesbia? Why Maulevrier
might come home unexpectedly, and charm us out of this death-in-life.'

'He would occasion a good deal of unpleasantness if he did,' answered
Lesbia, coldly. 'You know how angry he has made grandmother.'

'Because he keeps race-horses which have an unlucky knack of losing,'
said Mary, dubiously. 'I suppose if his horses won, grandmother would
rather approve?'

'Not at all. That would make hardly any difference, except that he would
not ruin himself quite so quickly. Grandmother says that a young man
who goes on the turf is sure to be ruined sooner or later. And then
Maulevrier's habits are altogether wild and foolish. It is very hard
upon grandmother, who has such noble ambition for all of us.'

'Not for me,' answered Mary smiling. 'Her views about me are very
humble. She considers that I shall be most fortunate if a doctor or a
lawyer condescend to like me well enough to make me an offer. He might
make me the offer without liking me, for the sake of hearing himself and
his wife announced as Mr. and Lady Mary Snooks at dinner parties. That
would be too horrid! But I daresay such things have happened.'

'Don't talk nonsense, Mary,' said Lesbia, loftily. 'There is no reason
why you should not make a really good marriage, if you follow
grandmother's advice and don't affect eccentricity.'

'I don't affect eccentricity, but I'm afraid I really am eccentric,'
murmured Mary, meekly, 'for I like so many things I ought not to like,
and detest so many things which I ought to admire.'

'I daresay you will have tamed down a little before you are presented,'
said Lesbia, carelessly.

She could not even affect a profound interest in anyone but herself. She
had a narrowness of mental vision which prevented her looking beyond the
limited circle of her own pleasures, her own desires, her own dreams and
hopes. She was one of those strictly correct young women who was not
likely to do much harm in the world but who was just as unlikely to do
any good. Mary sighed, and went back to her book, a bulky volume of
travels, and tried to lose herself in the sandy wastes of Africa, and to
be deeply interested in the sources of the Congo, not, in her heart of
hearts, caring a straw whether that far-away river comes from the
mountains of the moon, or from the moon itself. To-day she could not pin
her mind to pages which might have interested her at another time. Her
thoughts were with Lord Maulevrier, that fondly-loved only brother, just
seven years her senior, who had taken to race-horses and bad ways, and
seemed to be trying his hardest to dissipate the splendid fortune which
his grandmother, the dowager Countess, had nursed so judiciously during
his long minority. Maulevrier and Mary had always been what the young
man called 'no end of chums.'

He called her his own brown-eyed Molly, much to the annoyance of Lady
Maulevrier and Lesbia; and Mary's life was all gladness when Maulevrier
was at Fellside. She devoted herself wholly to his amusements, rode and
drove with him, followed on her pony when he went otter hunting, and
very often abandoned the pony to the care of some stray mountain youth
in order to join the hunters, and go leaping from stone to stone on the
margin of the stream, and occasionally, in moments of wild excitement,
when the hounds were in full cry, splashing in and out of the water,
like a naiad in a neat little hunting-habit.

Mary looked after Maulevrier's stable when he was away, and had supreme
command of a kennel of fox-terriers which cost her brother more money
than the Countess would have cared to know; for in the wide area of Lady
Maulevrier's ambition there was no room for two hundred guinea
fox-terriers, were they never so perfect.

Altogether Mary's life was a different life when her brother was at
home; and in his absence the best part of her days were spent in
thinking about him and fulfilling the duties of her position as his
representative in stable and kennel, and among certain rustics in the
district, chiefly of the sporting type, who were Maulevrier's chosen
allies or _protégés_.

Never, perhaps, had two girls of patrician lineage lived a more secluded
life than Lady Maulevrier's granddaughters. They had known no pleasures
beyond the narrow sphere of home and home friends. They had never
travelled--they had seen hardly anything of the outside world. They had
never been to London or Paris, or to any city larger than York; and
their visits to that centre of dissipation had been of the briefest, a
mere flash of mild gaiety, a horticultural show or an oratorio, and back
by express train, closely guarded by governess and footmen, to Fellside.
In the autumn, when the leaves were falling in the wooded grounds of
Fellside, the young ladies were sent, still under guardianship of
governesses and footmen, to some quiet seaside resort between Alnwick
and Edinburgh, where Mary lived the wild free life she loved, roaming
about the beach, boating, shrimping, seaweed-gathering, making hard work
for the governesses and footmen who had been sent in charge of her.

Lady Maulevrier never accompanied her granddaughters on these occasions.
She was a vigorous old woman, straight as a dart, slim as a girl, active
in her degree as any young athlete among those hills, and she declared
that she never felt the need of change of air. The sodden shrubberies,
the falling leaves, did her no harm. Never within the memory of this
generation had she left Fellside. Her love of this mountain retreat was
a kind of _culte_. She had come here broken spirited, perhaps broken
hearted, bringing her dead husband from the little inn at Great Langdale
forty years ago, and she had hardly left the spot since that day.

In those days Fellside House was a very different kind of dwelling from
the gracious modern Tudor mansion which now crowned and beautified the
hill-side above Grasmere Lake. It was then an old rambling stone house,
with queer little rooms and inconvenient passages, low ceilings,
thatched gables, and all manner of strange nooks and corners. Lady
Maulevrier was of too strictly conservative a temper to think of
pulling down an old house which had been in her husband's family for
generations. She left the original cottage undisturbed, and built her
new house at right angles with it, connecting the two with a wide
passage below and a handsome corridor above, so that access should be
perfect in the event of her requiring the accommodation of the old
quaint, low ceiled rooms for her family or her guests. During forty
years no such necessity had ever arisen; but the old house, known as the
south wing, was still left intact, the original furniture undisturbed,
although the only occupants of the building were her ladyship's faithful
old house-steward, James Steadman, and his elderly wife.

The house which Lady Maulevrier had built for herself and her
grandchildren had not been created all at once, though the nucleus
dating forty years back was a handsome building. She had added more
rooms as necessity or fancy dictated, now a library with bedrooms over
it, now a music room for Lady Lesbia and her grand piano--anon a
billiard-room, as an agreeable surprise for Maulevrier when he came home
after a tour in America. Thus the house had grown into a long low pile
of Tudor masonry--steep gables, heavily mullioned casements, grey stone
walls, curtained with the rich growth of passion-flower, magnolia,
clematis, myrtle and roses--and all those flowers which thrive and
flourish in that mild and sheltered spot.

The views from those mullioned casements were perfect. Switzerland could
give hardly any more exquisite picture than that lake shut in by hills,
grand and bold in their varied outlines, so rich in their colouring that
the eye, dazzled with beauty, forgot to calculate the actual height of
those craggy peaks and headlands, the mind forgot to despise them
because they were not so lofty as Mont Blanc or the Matterhorn. The
velvet sward of the hill sloped steeply downward from Lady Maulevrier's
drawing-room windows to the road beside the lake, and this road was so
hidden by the wooded screen which bounded her ladyship's grounds that
the lake seemed to lie in the green heart of her gardens, a lovely,
placid lake on summer days, reflecting the emerald hue of the
surrounding hills, and looking like a smooth green meadow, which invited
the foot passenger to cross it.

The house was approached by a winding carriage drive that led up and up
and up from the road beside the lake, so screened and sheltered by
shrubberies and pine woods, that the stranger knew not whither he was
going, till he came upon an opening in the wood, and the stately Italian
garden in front of a massive stone porch, through which he entered a
spacious oak-panelled hall, and anon, descending a step or two, he found
himself in Lady Maulevrier's drawing-room, and face to face with that
divine view of the everlasting hills, the lake shining below him,
bathed in sunlight.

Or if it were the stranger's evil fate to come in wet weather, he saw
only a rain-blotted landscape--the blurred outlines of grey mountain
peaks, scowling at him from the other side of a grey pool. But if the
picture without were depressing, the picture within was always good to
look upon, for those oak-panelled or tapestried rooms, communicating by
richly-curtained doorways from drawing room to library, from library to
billiard room, were as perfect as wealth and taste could make them. Lady
Maulevrier argued that as there was but one house among all the
possessions of her race which she cared to inhabit, she had a right to
make that house beautiful, and she had spared nothing upon the
beautification of Fellside; and yet she had spent much less than would
have been squandered by any pleasure-loving dowager, restlessly roving
from Piccadilly to the Engadine, from Pontresina to Nice or Monaco,
winding up with Easter in Paris, and then back to Piccadilly. Her
ladyship's friends wondered that she could care to bury herself alive in
Westmoreland, and expatiated on the eccentricity of such a life; nay,
those who had never seen Fellside argued that Lady Maulevrier had taken
in her old age to hoarding, and that she pigged at a cottage in the Lake
district, in order to swell a fortune which young Maulevrier would set
about squandering as soon as she was in her coffin. But here they were
wrong. It was not in Lady Maulevrier's nature to lead a sordid life in
order to save money. Yet in these quiet years that were gone--starting
with that golden nucleus which her husband was supposed to have brought
home from India, obtained no one knows how, the Countess had amassed one
of the largest fortunes possessed by any dowager in the peerage. She had
it, and she held it, with a grasp that nothing but death could loosen;
nay, that all-foreseeing mind of hers might contrive to cheat grim death
itself, and to scheme a way for protecting this wealth, even when she
who had gathered and garnered it should be mouldering in her grave. The
entailed estates belonged to Maulevrier, were he never such a fool or
spendthrift; but this fortune of the dowager's was her own, to dispose
of as she pleased, and not a penny of it was likely to go to the young
Earl.

Lady Maulevrier's pride and hopes were concentrated upon her
granddaughter Lesbia. She should be the inheritress of this noble
fortune--she should spread and widen the power of the Maulevrier race.
Lesbia's son should link the family name with the name of his father;
and if by any hazard of fate the present Earl should die young and
childless, the old Countess's interest should be strained to the
uttermost to obtain the title for Lesbia's offspring. Why should she not
be Countess of Maulevrier in her own right? But in order to make this
future possible the most important factor in the sum was yet to be
found in the person of a husband for Lady Lesbia--a husband worthy of
peerless beauty and exceptional wealth, a husband whose own fortune
should be so important as to make him above suspicion. That was Lady
Maulevrier's scheme--to wed wealth to wealth--to double or quadruple the
fortune she had built up in the long slow years of her widowhood, and
thus to make her granddaughter one of the greatest ladies in the land;
for it need hardly be said that the man who was to wed Lady Lesbia must
be her equal in wealth and lineage, if not her superior.

Lady Maulevrier was not a miser. She was liberal and benevolent to all
who came within the circle of her life. Wealth for its own sake she
valued not a jot. But she lived in an age in which wealth is power, and
ambition was her ruling passion. As she had been ambitious for her
husband in the days that were gone, she was now ambitious for her
granddaughter. Time had intensified the keen eagerness of her mind. She
had been disappointed, cruelly, bitterly, in the ambition of her youth.
She had been made to drink the cup of shame and humiliation. But to this
ambition of her old age she held with even greater tenacity. God help
her if she should be disappointed here!

It is not to be supposed that so astute a schemer as Lady Maulevrier had
not surveyed the marriage market in order to discover that fortunate
youth who should be deemed worthy to become the winner of Lesbia's hand.
Years ago, when Lesbia was still in the nursery, the dowager had made
herself informed of the age, weight, and colours of every likely runner
in the matrimonial stakes; or, in plainer words, had kept herself, by
her correspondence with a few intimate friends, and her close study of
the fashionable newspapers, thoroughly acquainted with the characters
and exploits, the dispositions and antecedents, of those half-dozen
elder sons, among whom she hoped to find Lesbia's lord and master. She
knew her peerage by heart, and she knew the family history of every
house recorded therein; the sins and weaknesses, the follies and losses
of bygone years; the taints, mental and physical; the lateral branches
and intermarriages; the runaway wives and unfaithful husbands; idiot
sons or scrofulous daughters. She knew everything that was to be known
about that aristocratic world into which she had been born sixty-seven
years ago; and the sum-total of her knowledge was that there was one man
whom she desired for her granddaughter's husband--one man, and one only,
and into whose hands, when earth and sky should fade from her glazing
eyes, she could be content to resign the sceptre of power.

There were no doubt half-a-dozen, or more, in the list of elder sons,
who were fairly eligible. But this young man was the Achilles in the
rank and file of chivalry, and her soul yearned to have him and no other
for her darling.

Her soul yearned to him with a tenderness which was not all on Lesbia's
account. Forty-nine years ago she had fondly loved his father--loved him
and had been fain to renounce him; for Ronald Hollister, afterwards Earl
of Hartfield, was then a younger son, and the two families had agreed
that marriage between paupers was an impudent flying in the face of
Providence, which must be put down with an iron hand. Lord Hartfield
sent his son to Turkey in the diplomatic service; and the old dowager
Lady Carrisbrook whisked her niece off to London, and kept her there,
under watch and ward, till Lord Maulevrier proposed and was accepted by
her. There should be no foolishness, no clandestine correspondence. The
iron hand crushed two young hearts, and secured a brilliant future for
the bodies which survived.

Fifteen years later Ronald's elder brother died unmarried. Ha abandoned
that career of vagrant diplomacy which had taken him all over Europe,
and as far as Washington, and re-appeared in London, the most elegant
man of his era, but thoroughly _blasé_. There were rumours of an unhappy
attachment in the Faubourg Saint Germain; of a tragedy at Petersburg.
Society protested that Lord Hartfield would die a bachelor, as his
brother died before him. The Hollisters are not a marrying family, said
society. But six or seven years after his return to England Lord
Hartfield married Lady Florence Ilmington, a beauty in her first season,
and a very sweet but somewhat prudish young person. The marriage
resulted in the birth of an heir, whose appearance upon this mortal
stage was followed within a year by his father's exit. Hence the
Hartfield property, always a fine estate, had been nursed and fattened
during a long minority, and the present Lord Hartfield was reputed one
of the richest young men of his time. He was also spoken of as a
superior person, inheriting all his father's intellectual gifts, and
having the reputation of being singularly free from the vices of
profligate youth. He was neither prig nor pedant, and he was very
popular in the best society; but he was not ashamed to let it be seen
that his ambition soared higher than the fashionable world of turf and
stable, cards and pigeon matches.

Though not of the gay world, nor in it, Lady Maulevrier had contrived to
keep herself thoroughly _en rapport_ with society. Her few chosen
friends, with whom she corresponded on terms of perfect confidence, were
among the best people in London--not the circulators of club-house
canards, the pickers-up of second-hand gossip from the society papers,
but actors in the comedy of high life, arbiters of fashion and taste,
born and bred in the purple.

Last season Lord Hartfield's absence had cast a cloud over the
matrimonial horizon. He had been a traveller for more than a
year--Patagonia, Peru, the Pyramids, Japan, the North Pole--society
cared not where--the fact that he was gone was all-sufficient. Bachelors
a shade less eligible came to the front in his absence and became first
favourites. Lady Maulevrier, well informed in advance, had deferred
Lesbia's presentation till next season, when she was told Lord Hartfield
would certainly re-appear. His plans had been made for return before
Christmas; and it would seem that his scheme of life was laid down with
as much precision as if he had been a prince of the blood royal. Thus it
happened, to Lesbia's intense disgust, that her _début_ was deferred
till the verge of her twentieth birthday. It would never do, Lady
Maulevrier told herself, for the edge to be taken off the effect which
Lesbia's beauty was to make on society during Lord Hartfield's absence.
He must be there, on the spot, to see this star rise gently and slowly
above society's horizon, and to mark how everybody bowed down and
worshipped the new light.

'I shall be an old woman before I appear in society,' said Lesbia,
petulantly; 'and I shall be like a wild woman of the woods; for I have
seen nothing, and know nothing of the civilised world.'

'You will be ever so much more attractive than the young women I hear
of, who have seen and known a great deal too much,' answered the
dowager; and as her granddaughter knew that Lady Maulevrier's word was a
law that altered not, there was no more idle repinings.

Her ladyship gave no reason for the postponement of Lesbia's
presentation. She was far too diplomatic to breathe a word of her ideas
with regard to Lord Hartfield. Anything like a matrimonial scheme would
have been revolting to Lesbia, who had grand, but not sordid views about
matrimony. She thought it her mission to appear and to conquer. A crowd
of suitors would sigh around her, like the loves and graces round that
fair Belinda whose story she had read so often; and it would be her part
to choose the most worthy. The days are gone when a girl would so much
as look at such a fribble as Sir Plume. Her virgin fancy demands the
Tennysonian ideal, the grave and knightly Arthur.

But when Lesbia thought of the most worthy, it was always of the
worthiest in her own particular sphere; and he of course would be titled
and wealthy, and altogether fitted to be her husband. He would take her
by the hand and lead her to a higher seat on the dais, and place upon
her head, or at least upon her letter-paper and the panels of her
carriage, a coronet in which the strawberry leaves should stand out more
prominently than in her brother's emblazonment. Lesbia's mind could not
conceive an ignoble marriage, or the possibility of the most worthy
happening to be found in a lower circle than her own.

And now it was the end of July, and the season which should have been
glorified by Lady Lesbia's _début_ was over and done with. She had read
in the society papers of all the balls, and birthdays, and race
meetings, and regattas, and cricket matches, and gowns, and parasols,
and bonnets--what this beauty wore on such an occasion, and how that
other beauty looked on another occasion--and she felt as she read like a
spell-bound princess in a fairy tale, mewed up in a battlemented tower,
and deprived of her legitimate share in all the pleasures of earth. She
had no patience with Mary--that wild, unkempt, ungraceful creature, who
could be as happy as summer days are long, racing about the hills with
her bamboo alpenstock, rioting with a pack of fox-terriers, practising
long losers, rowing on the lake, doing all things unbecoming Lady
Maulevrier's granddaughter.

That long rainy day dragged its slow length to a close; and then came fine
days, in which Molly and her fox-terriers went wandering over the sunlit
hills, skipping and dancing across the mountain streamlets--gills, as they
were called in this particular world--almost as gaily as the shadows of
fleecy cloudlets dancing up yonder in the windy sky. Molly spent half her
days among the hills, stealing off from governess and grandmother and the
stately beauty sister, and sometimes hardly being missed by them, so ill
did her young exuberance harmonise with their calmer life.

'One can tell when Mary is at home by a perpetual banging of doors,'
said Lesbia, which was a sisterly exaggeration founded upon fact, for
Molly was given to impetuous rushing in and out of rooms when that eager
spirit of hers impelled the light lithe body upon some new expedition.
Nor is the society of fox-terriers conducive to repose or stateliness of
movement; and Maulevrier's terriers, although strictly forbidden the
house, were for ever breaking bonds and leaping in upon Molly's
retirement at all unreasonable hours. She and they were enchanted to get
away from the beautiful luxurious rooms, and to go roving by hill-side
and force, away to Easedale Tarn, to bask for hours on the grassy margin
of the deep still water, or to row round and round the mountain lake in
a rotten boat. It was here, or in some kindred spot, that Molly got
through most of her reading--here that she read Shakespeare, Byron, and
Shelley, and Wordsworth--dwelling lingeringly and lovingly upon every
line in which that good old man spoke of her native land. Sometimes she
climbed to higher ground, and felt herself ever so much nearer heaven
upon the crest of Silver Howe, or upon the rugged stony steep of Dolly
Waggon pike, half way up the dark brow of Helvellyn; sometimes she
disappeared for hours, and climbed to the summit of the hill, and
wandered in perilous pathways on Striding Edge, or by the dark still
water of the Red Tarn. This had been her life ever since she had been
old enough to have an independent existence; and the hills and the
lakes, and the books of her own choosing, had done a great deal more in
ripening her mind than Fräulein Müller and that admirable series of
educational works which has been provided for the tuition of modern
youth. Grammars and geographies, primers and elementary works of all
kinds, were Mary's detestation; but she loved books that touched her
heart and filled her mind with thoughts wide and deep enough to reach
into the infinite of time and space, the mystery of mind and matter,
life and death.

Nothing occurred to break the placid monotony of life at Fellside for
three long days after that rainy morning; and then came an event which,
although commonplace enough in itself, marked the beginning of a new era
in the existence of Lady Maulevrier's granddaughters.

It was evening, and the two girls were dawdling about on the sloping
lawn before the drawing-room windows, where Lady Maulevrier read the
newspapers in her own particular chair by one of those broad Tudor
windows, according to her infallible custom. Remote as her life had been
from the busy world, her ladyship had never allowed her knowledge of
public life and the bent of modern thought to fall into arrear. She took
a keen interest in politics, in progress of all kinds. She was a staunch
Conservative, and looked upon every Liberal politician as her personal
enemy; but she took care to keep herself informed of everything that was
being said or done in the enemy's camp. She had an intense respect for
Lord Bacon's maxim: Knowledge is power. It was a kind of power secondary
to the power of wealth, perhaps; but wealth unprotected by wisdom would
soon dwindle into poverty.

Lady Lesbia sauntered about the lawn, looking very elegant in her
cream-coloured Indian silk gown, very listless, very tired of her lovely
surroundings. Neither lake nor mountain possessed any charm for her. She
had had too much of them. Mary roamed about with a swifter footstep,
looking at the roses, plucking off a dead leaf, or a cankered bud here
and there. Presently she tore across the lawn to the shrubbery which
screened the lawn and flower gardens from the winding carriage drive
sunk many feet below, and disappeared in a thicket of arbutus and Irish
yew.

'What terribly hoydenish manners!' murmured Lesbia, with a languid shrug
of her shoulders, as she strolled back to the drawing-room.

She cared very little for the newspapers, for politics not at all; but
anything was better than everlasting-contemplation of the blue still
water, and the rugged crest of Helm Crag.

'What was the matter with Mary that she rushed off like a mad woman?'
inquired Lady Maulevrier, looking up from the _Times_.

'I haven't the least idea. Mary's movements are quite beyond the limits
of my comprehension. Perhaps she has gone after a bird's-nest.'

Mary was intent upon no bird's-nest. Her quick ear had caught the sound
of manly voices in the winding drive under the pine wood; and surely,
yes, surely one was a clear and familiar voice, which heralded the
coming of happiness. In such a moment she seemed to have wings. She
became unconscious that she touched the earth; she went skimming
bird-like over the lawn, and in and out, with fluttering muslin frock,
among arbutus and bay, yew and laurel, till she stood poised lightly on
the top of the wooded bank which bordered the steep ascent to Lady
Maulevrier's gate, looking down at two figures which were sauntering up
the drive.

They were both young men, both tall, broad-shouldered, manly, walking
with the easy swinging movement of men accustomed to active exercise.
One, the handsomer of the two in Mary's eyes, since she thought him
simply perfection, was fair-haired, blue-eyed, the typical Saxon. This
was Lord Maulevrier. The other was dark, bronzed by foreign travel,
perhaps, with black hair, cut very close to an intelligent-looking head,
bared to the evening breeze.

'Hulloa!' cried Maulevrier. 'There's Molly. How d'ye do, old girl?'

The two men looked up, and Molly looked down. Delight at her brother's
return so filled her heart and mind that there was no room left for
embarrassment at the appearance of a stranger.

'O, Maulevrier, I am so glad! I have been pining for you. Why didn't you
write to say you were coming? It would have been something to look
forward to.'

'Couldn't. Never knew from day to day what I was going to be up to;
besides, I knew I should find you at home.'

'Of course. We are always at home,' said Mary; 'go up to the house as
fast as ever you can. I'll go and tell grandmother.'

'And tell them to get us some dinner,' said Maulevrier.

Mary's fluttering figure dipped and was gone, vanishing in the dark
labyrinth of shrubs. The two young men sauntered up to the house.

'We needn't hurry,' said Maulevrier to his companion, whom he had not
taken the trouble to introduce to his sister. 'We shall have to wait for
our dinner.'

'And we shall have to change our dusty clothes,' added the other; 'I
hope that man will bring our portmanteaux in time.'

'Oh, we needn't dress. We can spend the evening in my den, if you
like!'

Mary flew across the lawn again, and bounded up the steps of the
verandah--a picturesque Swiss verandah which made a covered promenade in
front of the house.

'Mary, may I ask the meaning of this excitement,' inquired her ladyship,
as the breathless girl stood before her.

'Maulevrier has come home.'

'At last?'

'And he has brought a friend.'

'Indeed! He might have done me the honour to inquire if his friend's
visit would be agreeable. What kind of person?'

'I have no idea. I didn't look at him. Maulevrier is looking so well.
They will be here in a minute. May I order dinner for them?'

'Of course, they must have dinner,' said her ladyship, resignedly, as if
the whole thing were an infliction; and Mary ran out and interviewed the
butler, begging that all things might be made particularly comfortable
for the travellers. It was nine o'clock, and the servants were enjoying
their eventide repose.

Having given her orders, Mary went back to the drawing-room, impatiently
expectant of her brother's arrival, for which event Lesbia and her
grandmother waited with perfect tranquillity, the dowager calmly
continuing the perusal of her _Times_, while Lesbia sat at her piano in
a shadowy corner, and played one of Mendelssohn's softest Lieder. To
these dreamy strains Maulevrier and his friend presently entered.

'How d'ye do, grandmother? how do, Lesbia? This is my very good friend
and Canadian travelling companion, Jack Hammond--Lady Maulevrier, Lady
Lesbia.'

'Very glad to see you, Mr. Hammond,' said the dowager, in a tone so
purely conventional that it might mean anything. 'Hammond? I ought to
remember your family--the Hammonds of----'

'Of nowhere,' answered the stranger in the easiest tone; 'I spring from
a race of nobodies, of whose existence your ladyship is not likely to
have heard.'




CHAPTER VI.

MAULEVRIER'S HUMBLE FRIEND.


That faint interest which Lady Lesbia had felt in the advent of a
stranger dwindled to nothing after Mr. Hammond's frank avowal of his
insignificance. At the very beginning of her career, with the world
waiting to be conquered by her, a high-born beauty could not be expected
to feel any interest in nobodies. Lesbia shook hands with her brother,
honoured the stranger with a stately bend of her beautiful throat, and
then withdrew herself from their society altogether as it were, and
began to explore her basket of crewels, at a distant table, by the soft
light of a shaded lamp, while Maulevrier answered his grandmother's
questions, and Mary stood watching him, hanging on his words, as if
unconscious of any other presence.

Mr. Hammond went over to the window and looked out at the view. The moon
was rising above the amphitheatre of hills, and her rays were silvering
the placid bosom of the lake. Lights were dotted here and there about
the valley, telling of village life. The Prince of Wales's hotel yonder
sparkled with its many lights, like a castle in a fairy tale. The
stranger had looked upon many a grander scene, but on none more lovely.
Here were lake and mountain in little, without the snow-peaks and awful
inaccessible regions of solitude and peril; homely hills that one might
climb, placid English vales in which English poets have lived and died.

'Hammond and I mean to spend a month or six weeks with you, if you can
make us comfortable,' said Maulevrier.

'I am delighted to hear that you can contemplate staying a month
anywhere,' replied her ladyship. 'Your usual habits are as restless as
if your life were a disease. It shall not be my fault if you and Mr.
Hammond are uncomfortable at Fellside.'

There was courtesy, but no cordiality in the reply. If Mr. Hammond was a
sensitive man, touchily conscious of his own obscurity, he must have
felt that he was not wanted at Fellside--that he was an excrescence,
matter in the wrong place.

Nobody had presented the stranger to Lady Mary. It never entered into
Maulevrier's mind to be ceremonious about his sister Molly. She was so
much a part of himself that it seemed as if anyone who knew him must
needs know her. Molly sat a little way from the window by which Mr.
Hammond was standing, and looked at him doubtfully, wonderingly, with
not altogether a friendly eye, as he stood with his profile turned to
her, and his eyes upon the landscape. She was inclined to be jealous of
her brother's friend, who would most likely deprive her of much of that
beloved society. Hitherto she had been Maulevrier's chosen companion, at
Fellside--indeed, his sole companion after the dismissal of his tutor.
Now this brown, bearded stranger would usurp her privileges--those two
young men would go roaming over the hills, fishing, otter-hunting, going
to distant wrestling matches and leaving her at home. It was a hard
thing, and she was prepared to detest the interloper. Even to-night she
would be a loser by his presence. Under ordinary circumstances she would
have gone to the dining-room with Maulevrier, and sat by him and waited
upon him as he ate. But she dared not intrude herself upon a meal that
was to be shared with a stranger.

She looked at John Hammond critically, eager to find fault with his
appearence; but unluckily for her present humour there was not much room
for fault-finding.

He was tall, broad-shouldered, well-built. His enemies would hardly deny
that he was good-looking--nay, even handsome. The massive regular
features were irreproachable. He was more sunburnt than a gentleman
ought to be, Mary thought. She told herself that his good looks were of
a vulgar quality, like those of Charles Ford, the champion wrestler,
whom she saw at the sports the other day. Why did Maulevrier pick up a
companion who was evidently not of his own sphere? Hoydenish,
plain-spoken, frank and affectionate as Mary Haselden was, she knew that
she belonged to a race apart, that there were circles beneath circles,
below her own world, circles which hers could never touch, and she
supposed Mr. Hammond to be some waif from one of those nethermost
worlds--a village doctor's son, perhaps, or even a tradesman's--sent to
the University by some benevolent busybody, and placed at a disadvantage
ever afterwards, an unfortunate anomaly, suspended between two worlds
like Mahomet's coffin.

The butler announced that his lordship's dinner was served.

'Come along, Molly,' said Maulevrier; 'come and tell me about the
terriers, while I eat my dinner.'

Mary hesitated, glanced doubtfully at her grandmother, who made no sign,
and then slipped out of the room, hanging fondly on her brother's arm,
and almost forgetting that there was any such person as Mr. Hammond in
existence.

When these three were gone Lady Lesbia expressed herself strongly upon
Maulevrier's folly in bringing such a person as Mr. Hammond to Fellside.

'What are we to do with him, grandmother?' she said, pettishly. 'Is he
to live with us, and be one of us, a person of whose belongings we know
positively nothing, who owns that his people are common?'

'My dear, he is your brother's friend, and we have the right to suppose
he is a gentleman.'

'Not on that account,' said Lesbia, more sharply than her wont. 'Didn't
he make a friend, or almost a friend of Jack Howell, the huntsman, and
of Ford, the wrestler. I have no confidence in Maulevrier's ideas of
fitness.'

'We shall find out all about this Mr. Hamleigh--no Hammond--in a day or
two,' replied her ladyship, placidly; 'and in the meantime we must
tolerate him, and be grateful to him if he reconcile Maulevrier to
remaining at Fellside for the next six weeks.'

Lesbia was silent. She did not consider Maulevrier's presence at
Fellside an unmitigated advantage, or, indeed, his presence anywhere.
Those two were not sympathetic. Maulevrier made fun of his elder
sister's perfections, chaffed her intolerably about the great man she
was going to captivate, in her first season, the great houses in which
she was going to reign. Lesbia despised him for that neglect of all his
opportunities of culture which had left him, after the most orthodox and
costly curriculum, almost as ignorant as a ploughboy. She despised a man
whose only delight was in horse and hound, gun and fishing-tackle. Molly
would have cared very little for the guns or the fishing-tackle perhaps
in the abstract; but she cared for everything that interested
Maulevrier, even to the bagful of rats which were let loose in the
stable-yard sometimes, for the education of a particularly game
fox-terrier.

There was plenty of talk and laughter at the dinner-table, while the
Countess and Lady Lesbia conversed gravely and languidly in the
dimly-lighted drawing-room. The dinner was excellent, and both
travellers were ravenous. They had eaten nothing since breakfast, and
had driven from Windermere on the top of the coach in the keen evening
air. When the sharp edge of the appetite was blunted, Maulevrier began
to talk of his adventures since he and Molly had last met. He had not
being dissipating in London all the time--or, indeed, any great part of
the time of his absence from Fellside; but Molly had been left in
Cimmerian, darkness as to his proceedings. He never wrote a letter if he
could possibly avoid doing so. If it became a vital necessity to him to
communicate with anyone he telegraphed, or, in his own language, 'wired'
to that person; but to sit down at a desk and labour with pen and ink
was not within his capacities or his views of his mission in life.

'If a fellow is to write letters he might as well be a clerk in an
office,' he said, 'and sit on a high stool.'

Thus it happened that when Maulevrier was away from Fellside, no fair
_châtelaine_ of the Middle Ages could be more ignorant of the movements
or whereabouts of her crusader knight than Mary was of her brother's
goings on. She could but pray for him with fond and faithful prayer, and
wait and hope for his return. And now he told her that things had gone
badly with him at Epsom, and worse at Ascot, that he had been, as he
expressed it, 'up a tree,' and that he had gone off to the Black Forest
directly the Ascot week was over, and at Rippoldsau he had met his old
friend and fellow traveller, Hammond, and they had gone for a walking
tour together among the homely villages, the watchmakers, the timber
cutters, the pretty peasant girls. They had danced at fairs--and shot at
village sports--and had altogether enjoyed the thing. Hammond, who was
something of an artist, had sketched a good deal. Maulevrier had done
nothing but smoke his German pipe and enjoy himself.

'I was glad to find myself in a world where a horse was an exception and
not the rule,' he said.

'Oh, how I should love to see the Black Forest!' cried Mary, who knew
the first part of Faust by heart, albeit she had never been given
permission to read it, 'the gnomes and the witches--der Freischütz--all
that is lovely. Of course, you went up the Brocken?'

'Of course,' answered Mr. Hammond; 'Mephistopheles was our _valet de
place_, and we went up among a company of witches riding on
broomsticks.' And then quoted,

    'Seh' die Bäume hinter Bäumen,
    Wie sie schnell vorüberrücken,
    Und die Klippen, die sich bücken,
    Und die langen Felsennasen,
    Wie sie schnarchen, wie sie blasen!'

This was the first time he had addressed himself directly to Mary, who
sat close to her brother's side, and never took her eyes from his face,
ready to pour out his wine or to change his plate, for the serving-men
had been dismissed at the beginning of this unceremonious meal.

Mary looked at the stranger almost as superciliously as Lesbia might
have done. She was not inclined to be friendly to her brother's friend.

'Do you read German?' she inquired, with a touch of surprise.

'You had better ask him what language he does not read or speak,' said
her brother. 'Hammond is an admirable Crichton, my dear--by-the-by, who
was admirable Crichton?--knows everything, can twist your little head
the right way upon any subject.'

'Oh,' thought Mary, 'highly cultivated, is he? Very proper in a man who
was educated on charity to have worked his hardest at the University.'

She was not prepared to think very kindly of young men who had been
successful in their college career, since poor Maulevrier had made such
a dismal failure of his, had been gated and sent down, and ploughed, and
had everything ignominious done to him that could be done, which
ignominy had involved an expenditure of money that Lady Maulevrier
bemoaned and lamented until this day. Because her brother had not been
virtuous, Mary grudged virtuous young men their triumphs and their
honours. Great, raw-boned fellows, who have taken their degrees at
Scotch Universities, come to Oxford and Cambridge and sweep the board,
Maulevrier had told her, when his own failures demanded explanation.
Perhaps this Mr. Hammond had graduated north of the Tweed, and had come
southward to rob the native. Mary was not any more inclined to be civil
to him because he was a linguist. He had a pleasant manner, frank and
easy, a good voice, a cheery laugh. But she had not yet made up her mind
that he was a gentleman.

'If some benevolent old person were to take a fancy to Charles Ford, the
wrestler, and send him to a Scotch University, I daresay he would turn
out just as fine a fellow,' she thought, Ford being somewhat of a
favourite as a local hero.

The two young men went off to the billiard-room after they had dined. It
was half-past ten by this time, and, of course, Mary did not go with
them. She bade her brother good-night at the dining-room door.

'Good-night, Molly; be sure you are up early to show me the dogs,' said
Maulevrier, after an affectionate kiss.

'Good-night, Lady Mary,' said Mr. Hammond, holding out his hand, albeit
she had no idea of shaking hands with him.

She allowed her hand to rest for an instant in that strong, friendly
grasp. She had not risen to giving a couple of fingers to a person whom
she considered her inferior; but she was inclined to snub Mr. Hammond as
rather a presuming young man.

'Well, Jack, what do you think of my beauty sister?' asked his lordship,
as he chose his cue from the well-filled rack.

The lamps were lighted, the table uncovered and ready, Carambole in his
place, albeit it was months since any player had entered the room.
Everything which concerned Maulevrier's comfort or pleasure was done as
if by magic at Fellside; and Mary was the household fairy whose
influence secured this happy state of things.

'What can any man think except that she is as lovely as the finest of
Reynold's portraits, as that Lady Diana Beauclerk of Colonel Aldridge's,
or the Kitty Fisher, or any example you please to name of womanly
loveliness?'

'Glad to hear it,' answered Maulevrier, chalking his cue; 'can't say I
admire her myself--not my style, don't you know. Too much of my lady
Di--too little of poor Kitty. But still, of course, it always pleases a
fellow to know that his people are admired; and I know that my
grandmother has views, grand views,' smiling down at his cue. 'Shall I
break?' and he began with the usual miss in baulk.

'Thank you,' said Mr. Hammond, beginning to play. 'Matrimonial views, of
course. Very natural that her ladyship should expect such a lovely
creature to make a great match. Is there no one in view? Has there been
no family conclave--no secret treaty? Is the young lady fancy free?'

'Perfectly. She has been buried alive here; except parsons and a few
decent people whom she is allowed to meet now and then at the houses
about here, she has seen nothing of the world. My grandmother has kept
Lesbia as close as a nun. She is not so fond of Molly, and that young
person has wild ways of her own, and gives everybody the slip.
By-the-by, how do you like my little Moll?'

The adjective was hardly accurate about a young lady who measured five
feet six, but Maulevrier had not yet grown out of the ideas belonging to
that period when Mary was really his little sister, a girl of twelve,
with long hair and short petticoats.

Mr. Hammond was slow to reply. Mary had not made a very strong
impression upon him. Dazzled by her sister's pure and classical beauty,
he had no eyes for Mary's homelier charms. She seemed to him a frank,
affectionate girl, not too well-mannered; and that was all he thought of
her.

'I'm afraid Lady Mary does not like me,' he said, after his shot, which
gave him time for reflection.

'Oh, Molly is rather _farouche_ in her manners; never would train fine,
don't you know. Her ladyship lectured till she was tired, and now Mary
runs wild, and I suppose will be left at grass till six months before
her presentation, and then they'll put her on the pillar-reins a bit to
give her a better mouth. Good shot, by Jove!'

John Hammond was used to his lordship's style of conversation, and
understood his friend at all times. Maulevrier was not an intellectual
companion, and the distance was wide between the two men; but his
lordship's gaiety, good-nature, and acuteness made amends for all
shortcomings in culture. And then Mr. Hammond may have been one of those
good Conservatives who do not expect very much intellectual power in an
hereditary legislator.




CHAPTER VII.

IN THE SUMMER MORNING.


John Hammond loved the wild freshness of morning, and was always eager
to explore a new locality; so he was up at five o'clock next morning,
and out of doors before six. He left the sophisticated beauty of the
Fellside gardens below him, and climbed higher and higher up the Fell,
till he was able to command a bird's-eye view of the lake and village,
and just under his feet, as it were, Lady Maulevrier's favourite abode.
He was provided with a landscape glass which he always carried in his
rambles, and with the aid of this he could see every stone of the
building.

The house, added to at her ladyship's pleasure, and without regard to
cost, covered a considerable extent of ground. The new part consisted of
a straight range of about a hundred and twenty feet, facing the lake,
and commandingly placed on the crest of a steepish slope; the old
buildings, at right angles with the new, made a quadrangle, the third
and fourth sides of which were formed by the dead walls of servants'
rooms and coach-houses, which had no windows upon this inner enclosed
side. The old buildings were low and irregular, one portion of the roof
thatched, another tiled. In the quadrangle there was an old-fashioned
garden, with geometrical flower-beds, a yew tree hedge, and a stone
sun-dial in the centre. A peacock stalked about in the morning light,
and greeted the newly risen sun with a discordant scream. Presently a
man came out of a half glass door under a verandah which shaded one side
of the quadrangle, and strolled about the garden, stopping here and
there to cut a dead rose, or trim a geranium, a stoutly-built broad
shouldered man, with gray hair and beard, the image of well-fed
respectability.

Mr. Hammond wondered a little at the man's leisurely movements as he
sauntered about, whistling to the peacock. It was not the manner of a
servant who had duties to perform--rather that of a gentleman living at
ease, and hardly knowing how to get rid of his time.

"Some superior functionary, I suppose," thought Hammond, "the
house-steward, perhaps."

He rambled a long way over the hill, and came back to Fellside by a path
of his own discovering, which brought him to a wooden gate leading into
the stable-yard, just in time to meet Maulevrier and Lady Mary emerging
from the kennel, where his lordship had been inspecting the terriers.

'Angelina is bully about the muzzle,' said Maulevrier; 'we shall have to
give her away.'

'Oh, don't,' cried Mary. 'She is a most perfect darling, and laughs so
deliciously whenever she sees me.'

Angelina was in Lady Mary's arms at this moment; a beautifully marked
little creature, all thew and sinew, palpitating with suppressed
emotions, and grinning to her heart's content.

Lady Mary looked very fresh and bright in her neat tailor gown, kilted
kirtle, and tight-fitting bodice, with neat little brass buttons. It was
a gown of Maulevrier's ordering, made at his own tailor's. Her splendid
chestnut hair was uncovered, the short crisp curls about her forehead
dancing in the morning air. Her large, bright; brown eyes were dancing,
too, with delight at having her brother home again.

She shook hands with Mr. Hammond more graciously than last night; but
still with a carelessness which was not complimentary, looking at him
absently, as if she hardly knew that he was there, and hugging Angelina
all the time.

Hammond told his friend about his ramble over the hills, yonder, up
above that homely bench called 'Rest, and be Thankful,' on the crest of
Loughrigg Fell. He was beginning to learn the names of the hills
already. Yonder darkling brow, rugged, gloomy looking, was Nab Scar;
yonder green slope of sunny pasture, stretching wide its two arms as if
to enfold the valley, was Fairfield; and here, close on the left, as he
faced the lake, were Silver Howe and Helm Crag, with that stony
excrescence on the summit of the latter known as the 'Lion and the
Lamb.' Lady Maulevrier's house stood within a circle of mountain peaks
and long fells, which walled in the deep, placid, fertile valley.

'If you are not too tired to see the gardens, we might show them to you
before breakfast,' said Maulevrier. 'We have three-quarters of an hour
to the good.'

'Half an hour for a stroll, and a quarter to make myself presentable
after my long walk,' said Hammond, who did not wish to face the dowager
and Lady Lesbia in disordered apparel. Lady Mary was such an obvious
Tomboy that he might be pardoned for leaving her out of the question.

They set out upon an exploration of the gardens, Mary clinging to her
brother's arm, as if she wanted to make sure of him, and still carrying
Angelina.

The gardens were as other gardens, but passing beautiful. The sloping
lawns and richly-timbered banks, winding shrubberies, broad terraces cut
on the side of the hill, gave infinite variety. All that wealth and
taste and labour could do to make those grounds beautiful had been
done--the rarest conifers, the loveliest flowering shrubs grew and
flourished there, and the flowers bloomed as they bloom only in
Lakeland, where every cottage garden can show a wealth of luxurious
bloom, unknown in more exposed and arid districts. Mary was very proud
of those gardens. She had loved them and worked in them from her
babyhood, trotting about on chubby legs after some chosen old gardener,
carrying a few weeds or withered leaves in her pinafore, and fancying
herself useful.

'I help 'oo, doesn't I, Teeven?' she used to say to the gray-headed old
gardener, who first taught her to distinguish flowers from weeds.

'I shall never learn as much out of these horrid books as poor old
Stevens taught me,' she said afterwards, when the gray head was at rest
under the sod, and governesses, botany manuals, and hard words from the
Greek were the order of the day.

Nine o'clock was the breakfast hour at Fellside. There were no family
prayers. Lady Maulevrier did not pretend to be pious, and she put no
restraints of piety upon other people. She went to Church on Sunday
mornings for the sake of example; but she read all the newest scientific
books, subscribed to the Anthropological Society, and thought as the
newest scientific people think. She rarely communicated her opinions
among her own sex; but now and then, in strictly masculine and superior
society, she had been heard to express herself freely upon the nebular
hypothesis and the doctrine of evolution.

'After all, what does it matter?' she said, finally, with her grand air;
'I have only to marry my granddaughters creditably, and prevent my
grandson going to the dogs, and then my mission on this insignificant
planet will be accomplished. What new form that particular modification
of molecules which you call Lady Maulevrier may take afterwards is
hidden in the great mystery of material life.'

There was no family prayer, therefore, at Fellside. The sisters had been
properly educated in their religious duties, had been taught the
Anglican faith carefully and well by their governess, Fräulein Müller,
who had become a staunch Anglican before entering the families of the
English nobility, and by the kind Vicar of Grasmere, who took a warm
interest in the orphan girls. Their grandmother had given them to
understand that they might be as religious as they liked. She would be
no let or hindrance to their piety; but they must ask her no awkward
questions.

'I have read a great deal and thought a great deal, and my ideas are
still in a state of transition,' she told Lesbia; and Lesbia, who was
somewhat automatic in her piety, had no desire to know more.

Lady Maulevrier seldom appeared in the forenoon. She was an early riser,
being too vivid and highly strung a creature, even at sixty-seven years
of age, to give way to sloth. She rose at seven, summer and winter, but
she spent the early part of the day in her own rooms, reading, writing,
giving orders to her housekeeper, and occasionally interviewing
Steadman, who, without any onerous duties, was certainly the most
influential person in the house. People in the village talked of him,
and envied him so good a berth. He had a gentleman's house to live in,
and to all appearance lived as a gentleman. This tranquil retirement,
free from care or labour, was a rich reward for the faithful service of
his youth. And it was known by the better informed among the Grasmere
people that Mr. Steadman was saving money, and had shares in the
North-Western Railway. These facts had oozed out, of themselves, as it
were. He was not a communicative man, and rarely wasted half an hour at
the snug little inn near St. Oswald's Church, amidst the cluster of
habitations that was once called Kirktown. He was an unsociable man,
people said, and thought himself better than Grasmere folk, the
lodging-house keepers, and guides, and wrestlers, and the honest
friendly souls who were the outcome of that band of Norwegian exiles
which found a home in these peaceful vales.

Miss Müller, more commonly known as Fräulein, officiated at breakfast.
She never appeared at the board when Lady Maulevrier was present, but in
her ladyship's absence Miss Müller was guardian of the proprieties. She
was a stout, kindly creature, and by no means a formidable dragon. When
the gong sounded, John Hammond went into the dining-room, where he found
Miss Müller seated alone in front of the urn.

He bowed, quick to read 'governess' or 'companion' in the lady's
appearance; and she bowed.

'I hope you have had a nice walk,' she said. 'I saw you from my bedroom
window.'

'Did you? Then I suppose yours is one of the few windows which look into
that curious old quadrangle?'

'No, there are no windows looking into the quadrangle. Those that were
in the original plan of the house were walled up at her ladyship's
orders, to keep out the cold winds which sweep down from the hills in
winter and early spring, when the edge of Loughrigg Fell is white with
snow. My window looks into the gardens, and I saw you there with his
lordship and Lady Mary.'

Lady Lesbia came in at this moment, and saluted Mr. Hammond with a
haughty inclination of her beautiful head. She looked lovelier in her
simple morning gown of pale blue cambric than in her more elaborate
toilette of last evening; such purity of complexion, such lustrous eyes;
the untarnished beauty of youth, breathing the delicate freshness of a
newly-opened flower. She might be as scornful as she pleased, yet John
Hammond could not withhold his admiration. He was inclined to admire a
woman who kept him at a distance; for the general bent of young women
now-a-days is otherwise.

Maulevrier and Mary came in, and everyone sat down to breakfast. Lady
Lesbia unbent a little presently, and smiled upon the stranger. There
was a relief in a stranger's presence. He talked of new things, places
and people she had never seen. She brightened and became quite friendly,
deigned to invite the expression of Mr. Hammond's opinions upon music
and art, and after breakfast allowed him to follow her into the
drawing-room, and to linger there fascinated for half an hour, looking
over her newest books, and her last batch of music, but looking most of
all at her, while Maulevrier and Mary were loafing on the lawn outside.

'What are you going to do with yourself this morning?' asked Maulevrier,
appearing suddenly at the window.

'Anything you like,' answered Hammond. 'Stay, there is one pilgrimage I
am eager to make. I must see Wordsworth's grave, and Wordsworth's
house.'

'You shall see them both, but they are in opposite directions--one at
your elbow, the other a four mile walk. Which will you see first? We'll
toss for it,' taking a shilling from a pocketful of loose cash, always
ready for moments of hesitation. 'Heads, house; tails, grave. Tails it
is. Come and have a smoke, and see the poet's grave. The splendour of
the monument, the exquisite neatness with which it is kept, will astound
you, considering that we live in a period of Wordsworth worship.'

Hammond hesitated, and looked at Lady Lesbia.

'Aren't you coming?' called Maulevrier from the lawn. 'It was a fair
offer. I've got my cigarette case.'

'Yes, I'm coming,' answered the other, with a disappointed air.

He had hoped that Lesbia would offer to show him the poet's grave. He
could not abandon that hope without a struggle.

'Will you come with us, Lady Lesbia? We'll suppress the cigarettes!'

'Thanks, no,' she said, becoming suddenly frigid. 'I am going to
practice.'

'Do you never walk in the morning--on such a lovely morning as this?'

'Not very often.'

She had re-entered those frozen regions from which his attentions had
lured him for a little while. She had reminded herself of the inferior
social position of this person, in whose conversation she had allowed
herself to be interested.

'_Filons_!' cried Maulevrier from below, and they went.

Mary would have very much liked to go with them, but she did not want to
be intrusive; so she went off to the kennels to see the terriers eat
their morning and only meal of dog biscuit.




CHAPTER VIII.

THERE IS ALWAYS A SKELETON.


The two young men strolled through the village, Maulevrier pausing to
exchange greetings with almost everyone he met, and so to the rustic
churchyard, above the beck.

The beck was swollen with late rains, and was brawling merrily over its
stony bed; the churchyard grass was deep and cool and shadowy under the
clustering branches. The poet's tomb was disappointing in its unlovely
simplicity, its stern, slatey hue. The plainest granite cross would have
satisfied Mr. Hammond, or a cross in pure white marble, with a
sculptured lamb at the base. Surely the lamb, emblem at once pastoral
and sacred, ought to enter into any monument to Wordsworth; but that
gray headstone, with its catalogue of dates, those stern iron
railings--were these fit memorials of one whose soul so loved nature's
loveliness?

After Mr. Hammond had seen the little old, old church, and the medallion
portrait inside, had seen all that Maulevrier could show him, in fact,
the two young men went back to the place of graves, and sat on the low
parapet above the beck, smoking their cigarettes, and talking with that
perfect unreserve which can only obtain between men who are old and
tried friends. They talked, as it was only natural they should talk, of
that household at Fellside, where all things were new to John Hammond.

'You like my sister Lesbia?' said Maulevrier.

'Like her! well, yes. The difficulty with most men must be not to
worship her.'

'Ah, she's not my style. And she's beastly proud.'

'A little _hauteur_ gives piquancy to her beauty; I admire a grand
woman.'

'So do I in a picture. Titian's Queen of Cyprus, or any party of that
kind; but for flesh and blood I like humility--a woman who knows she is
human, and not infallible, and only just a little better than you or me.
When I choose a wife, she will be no such example of cultivated
perfection as my sister Lesbia. I want no goddess, but a nice little
womanly woman, to jog along the rough and tumble road of life with me.'

'Lady Maulevrier's influence, no doubt, has in a great measure
determined the bent of your sister's character: and from what you have
told me about her ladyship, I should think a fixed idea of her own
superiority would be inevitable in any girl trained by her.'

'Yes, she is a proud woman--a proud, hard woman--and she has steeped
Lesbia's mind in all her own pet ideas and prejudices. Yet, God knows,
we have little reason to hold our heads high,' said Maulevrier, with a
gloomy look.

John Hammond did not reply to this remark: perhaps there was some
difficulty for a man situated as he was in finding a fit reply. He
smoked in silence, looking down at the pure swift waters of the Rotha
tumbling over the crags and boulders below.

'Doesn't somebody say there is always a skeleton in the cupboard, and
the nobler and more ancient the race the bigger the skeleton?' said
Maulevrier, with a philosophical air.

'Yes, your family secret is an attribute of a fine old race. The
Pelopidae, for instance--in their case it was not a single skeleton, but
a whole charnel house. I don't think your skeleton need trouble you,
Maulevrier. It belongs to the remote past.'

'Those things never belong to the past,' said the young man. 'If it were
any other kind of taint--profligacy--madness, even--the story of a duel
that went very near murder--a runaway wife--a rebellious son--a cruel
husband. I have heard such stories hinted at in the records of families.
But our story means disgrace. I seldom see strangers putting their heads
together at the club without fancying they are telling each other about
my grandfather, and pointing me out as the grandson and heir of a
thief.'

'Why use unduly hard words?'

'Why should I stoop to sophistication, with you, my friend. Dishonesty
is dishonesty all the world over; and to plunder Rajahs on a large scale
is no less vile than to pick a pocket on Ludgate Hill.'

'Nothing was ever proved against your grandfather.'

'No, he died in the nick of time, and the inquiry was squashed, thanks
to the Angersthorpe interest, and my grandmother's cleverness. But if he
had lived a few weeks longer England would have rung with the story of
his profligacy and dishonour. Some people say he committed suicide in
order to escape the inquiry; but I have heard my mother emphatically
deny this. My father told her that he had often talked with the people
who kept the little inn where his father died, and they were clear
enough in their assertion that the death was a natural death--the sudden
collapse of an exhausted constitution.'

'Was it on account of this scandal that your father spent the best part
of his life away from England?' Hammond asked, feeling that it was a
relief to Maulevrier to talk about this secret burden of his.

The young Earl was light-hearted and frivolous by nature, yet even he
had his graver moments; and upon this subject of the old Maulevrier
scandal he was peculiarly sensitive, perhaps all the more so because his
grandmother had never allowed him to speak to her about it, had never
satisfied his curiosity upon any details of that painful story.

'I have very little doubt it was so--though I wasn't old enough when he
died to hear as much from his own lips. My father went straight from the
University to Vienna, where he began his career in the diplomatic
service, and where he soon afterwards married a dowerless English girl
of good family. He went to Rio as first secretary, and died of fever
within seven years of his marriage, leaving a widow and three babies,
the youngest in long clothes. Mother and babies all came over to
England, and were at once established at Fellside. I can remember the
voyage--and I can remember my poor mother who never recovered the blow
of my father's death, and who died in yonder house, after five years of
broken health and broken spirits. We had no one but the dowager to look
to as children--hardly another friend in the world. She did what she
liked with us; she kept the girls as close as nuns, so _they_ have never
heard a hint of the old history; no breach of scandal has reached
_their_ ears. But she could not shut me up in a country house for ever,
though she did succeed in keeping me away from a public school. The time
came when I had to go to the University, and there I heard all that had
been said about Lord Maulevrier. The men who told me about the old
scandal in a friendly way pretended not to believe it; but one night,
when I had got into a row at a wine-party with a tailor's son, he told
me that if his father was a snip my grandfather was a thief, and so he
thought himself the better bred of the two. I smashed his nose for him,
but as it was a decided pug before the row began, that hardly squared
the matter.'

'Did you ever hear the exact story?'

'I have heard a dozen stories; and if only a quarter of them are true my
grandfather was a scoundrel. It seems that he was immensely popular for
the first year or so of his government, gave more splendid
entertainments than had been given at Madras for half a century before
his time, lavished his wealth upon his favourites. Then arose a rumour
that the governor was insolvent and harassed by his creditors, and then
a new source of wealth seemed to be at his command; he was more
reckless, more princely than ever; and then, little by little, there
arose the suspicion that he was trafficking in English interests,
selling his influence to petty princes, winking at those mysterious
crimes by which rightful heirs are pushed aside to make room for
usurpers. Lastly it became notorious that he was the slave of a wicked
woman, false wife, suspected murderess, whose husband, a native prince,
disappeared from the scene just when his existence became perilous to
the governor's reputation. According to one version of the story, the
scandal of this Rajah's mysterious disappearance, followed not long
after by the Ranee's equally mysterious death, was the immediate cause
of my grandfather's recall. How much, or how little of this story--or
other dark stories of the same kind--is true, whether my grandfather was
a consummate scoundrel, or the victim of a baseless slander,--whether he
left India a rich man or a poor man, is known to no mortal except Lady
Maulevrier, and compared with her the Theban Sphinx was a communicative
individual.'

'Let the dead bury their dead,' said Hammond. 'Neither you nor your
sisters can be the worse for this ancient slander. No doubt every part
of the story has been distorted and exaggerated in the telling; and a
great deal of it may be pure invention, evolved from the inner
consciousness of the slanderer. God forbid that any whisper of scandal
should ever reach Lady Lesbia's ears.'

He ignored poor Mary. It was to him as if there were no such person. Her
feeble light was extinguished by the radiance of her sister's beauty;
her very individuality was annihilated.

'As for you, dear old fellow,' he said, with warm affection, 'no one
will ever think the worse of you on account of your grandfather's
peccadilloes.'

'Yes, they will. Hereditary genius is one of our modern crazes. When a
man's grandfather was a rogue, there must be a taint in his blood.
People don't believe in spontaneous generation, moral or physical,
now-a-days. Typhoid breeds typhoid, and typhus breeds typhus, just as
dog breeds dog; and who will believe that a cheat and a liar can be the
father of honest men?'

'In that case, knowing what kind of man the grandson is, I will never
believe that the grandfather was a rogue,' said Hammond, heartily.

Maulevrier put out his hand without a word, and it was warmly grasped by
his friend.

'As for her ladyship, I respect and honour her as a woman who has led a
life of self-sacrifice, and has worn her pride as an armour,' continued
Hammond.

'Yes, I believe the dowager's character is rather fine,' said
Maulevrier; 'but she and I have never hit our horses very well together.
She would have liked such a fellow as you for a grandson, Jack--a man
who took high honours at Oxford, and could hold his own against all
comers. Such a grandson would have gratified her pride, and would have
repaid her for the trouble she had taken in nursing the Maulevrier
estate; for however poor a property it was when her husband went to
India there is no doubt that it is a very fine estate now, and that the
dowager has been the making of it.'

The two young men strolled up to Easedale Tarn before they went back to
Fellside, where Lady Maulevrier received them with a stately
graciousness, and where Lady Lesbia unbent considerably at luncheon, and
condescended to an animated conversation with her brother's friend. It
was such a new thing to have a stranger at the family board, a man whose
information was well abreast with the march of progress, who could talk
eloquently upon every subject which people care to talk about. In this
new and animated society Lesbia seemed like an enchanted princess
suddenly awakened from a spell-bound slumber. Molly looked at her sister
with absolute astonishment. Never had she seen her so bright, so
beautiful--no longer a picture or a statue, but a woman warm with the
glow of life.

'No wonder Mr. Hammond admires her,' thought poor Molly, who was quite
acute enough to see the stranger's keen appreciation of her sister's
charms, and positive indifference towards herself.

There are some things which women find out by instinct, just as the
needle turns towards the magnet. Shut a girl up in a tower till she is
eighteen years old, and on the day of her release introduce her to the
first man her eyes have ever looked upon, and she will know at a glance
whether he admires her.

After luncheon the four young people started for Rydal Mount; with
Fräulein as chaperon and watch-dog. The girls were both good walkers.
Lady Lesbia even, though she looked like a hot-house flower, had been
trained to active habits, could walk and ride, and play tennis, and
climb a hill as became a mountain-bred damsel. Molly, feeling that her
conversational powers were not appreciated by her brother's friend, took
half a dozen dogs for company, and with three fox-terriers, a little
Yorkshire dog, a colley and an otter-hound, was at no loss for society
on the road, more especially as Maulevrier gave her most of his company,
and entertained her with an account of his Black Forest adventures, and
all the fine things he had said to the fair-haired, blue-eyed Baden
girls, who had sold him photographs or wild strawberries, or had
awakened the echoes of the hills with the music of their rustic flutes.

Fräulein was perfectly aware that her mission upon this particular
afternoon was not to let Lady Lesbia out of her sight for an instant, to
hear every word the young lady said, and every word Mr. Hammond
addressed to her. She had received no specific instructions from Lady
Maulevrier. They were not necessary, for the Fräulein knew her
ladyship's intentions with regard to her elder granddaughter,--knew
them, at least, so far as that Lesbia was intended to make a brilliant
marriage; and she knew, therefore, that the presence of this handsome
and altogether attractive young man was to the last degree obnoxious to
the dowager. She was obliged to be civil to him for her nephew's sake,
and she was too wise to let Lesbia imagine him dangerous: but the fact
that he was dangerous was obvious, and it was Fräulein's duty to protect
her employer's interests.

Everybody knew Lord Maulevrier, so there was no difficulty about getting
admission to Wordsworth's garden and Wordsworth's house, and after Mr.
Hammond and his companions had explored these, they went back to the
shores of the little lake, and climbed that rocky eminence upon which
the poet used to sit, above the placid waters of silvery Rydal. It is a
lovely spot, and that narrow lake, so poor a thing were magnitude the
gauge of beauty, had a soft and pensive loveliness in the clear
afternoon light.

'Poor Wordsworth' sighed Lesbia, as she stood on the grassy crag looking
down on the shining water, broken in the foreground by fringes of
rushes, and the rich luxuriance of water-lilies. 'Is it not pitiable to
think of the years he spent in this monotonous place, without any
society worth speaking of, with only the shabbiest collection of books,
with hardly any interest in life except the sky, and the hills, and the
peasantry?'

'I think Wordsworth's was an essentially happy life, in spite of his
narrow range,' answered Hammond. 'You, with your ardent youth and vivid
desire for a life of action, cannot imagine the calm blisses of reverie
and constant communion with nature. Wordsworth had a thousand companions
you and I would never dream of; for him every flower that grows was an
individual existence--almost a soul.'

'It was a mild kind of lunacy, an everlasting opium dream without the
opium; but I am grateful to him for living such a life, since it has
bequeathed us some exquisite poetry,' said Lesbia, who had been too
carefully cultured to fleer or flout at Wordsworth.

'I do believe there's an otter just under that bank,' cried Molly, who
had been watching the obvious excitement of her bandy-legged hound; and
she rushed down to the brink of the water, leaping lightly from stone to
stone, and inciting the hound to business.

'Let him alone, can't you?' roared Maulevrier; 'leave him in peace till
he's wanted. If you disturb him now he'll desert his holt, and we may
have a blank day. The hounds are to be out to-morrow.'

'I may go with you?' asked Mary, eagerly.

'Well, yes, I suppose you'll want to be in it.' Molly and her brother
went on an exploring ramble along the edge of the water towards
Ambleside, leaving John Hammond in Lesbia's company, but closely guarded
by Miss Müller. These three went to look at Nab Cottage, where poor
Hartley Coleridge ended his brief and clouded days; and they had gone
some way upon their homeward walk before they were rejoined by
Maulevrier and Mary, the damsel's kilted skirt considerably the worse
for mud and mire.

'What would grandmother say if she were to see you!' exclaimed Lesbia,
looking contemptuously at the muddy petticoat.

'I am not going to let her see me, so she will say nothing,' cried Mary,
and then she called to the dogs, 'Ammon, Agag, Angelina;' and the three
fox terriers flew along the road, falling over themselves in the
swiftness of their flight, darting, and leaping, and scrambling over
each other, and offering the spectators the most intense example of
joyous animal life.

The colley was far up on the hill-side, and the otter-hound was still
hunting the water, but the terriers never went out of Mary's sight. They
looked to her to take the initiative in all their sports.

They were back at Fellside in time for a very late tea. Lady Maulevrier
was waiting for them in the drawing-room.

'Oh, grandmother, why did you not take your tea!' exclaimed Lesbia,
looking really distressed. 'It is six o'clock.'

'I am used to have you at home to hand me my cup,' replied the dowager,
with a touch of reproachfulness.

'I am so sorry,' said Lesbia, sitting down before the tea-table, and
beginning her accustomed duty. 'Indeed, dear grandmother, I had no idea
it was so late; but it was such a lovely afternoon, and Mr. Hammond is
so interested in everything connected with Wordsworth--'

She was looking her loveliest at this moment, all that was softest in
her nature called forth by her desire to please her grandmother, whom
she really loved. She hung over Lady Maulevrier's chair, attending to
her small wants, and seeming scarcely to remember the existence of
anyone else. In this phase of her character she seemed to Mr. Hammond
the perfection of womanly grace.

Mary had rushed off to her room to change her muddy gown, and came in
presently, dressed for dinner, looking the picture of innocence.

John Hammond received his tea-cup from Lesbia's hand, and lingered in
the drawing-room talking to the dowager and her granddaughters till it
was time to dress. Lady Maulevrier found herself favourably impressed by
him in spite of her prejudices. It was very provoking of Maulevrier to
have brought such a man to Fellside. His very merits were objectionable.
She tried with exquisite art to draw him into some revealment as to his
family and antecedents: but he evaded every attempt of that kind. It was
too evident that he was a self-made man, whose intellect and good looks
were his only fortune. It was criminal in Maulevrier to have brought
such a person to Fellside. Her ladyship began to think seriously of
sending the two girls to St. Bees or Tynemouth for change of air, in
charge of Fräulein. But any sudden proceeding of that kind would
inevitably awaken Lesbia's suspicions; and there is nothing so fatal to
a woman's peace as this idea of danger. No, the peril must be faced. She
could only hope that Maulevrier would soon tire of Fellside. A week's
Westmoreland weather--gray skies and long rainy days, would send these
young men away.




CHAPTER IX.

A CRY IN THE DARKNESS.


The peril had to be faced, for the weather did not favour Lady
Maulevrier's hopes. Westmoreland skies forgot to shed their accustomed
showers. Westmoreland hills seemed to have lost their power of drawing
down the rain. That August was a lovely month, and the young people at
Fellside revelled in ideal weather. Maulevrier took his friend
everywhere--by hill and stream and force and gill--to all those chosen
spots which make the glory of the Lake country--on Windermere and
Thirlmere, away through the bleak pass of Kirkstone to Ullswater--on
driving excursions, and on boating excursions, and pedestrian rambles,
which latter the homely-minded Hammond seemed to like best of all, for
he was a splendid walker, and loved the freedom of a mountain ramble,
the liberty to pause and loiter and waste an hour at will, without being
accountable to anybody's coachman, or responsible for the well-being of
anybody's horses.

On some occasions the two girls and Miss Müller were of the party, and
then it seemed to John Hammond as if nothing were needed to complete the
glory of earth and sky. There were other days--rougher journeys--when
the men went alone, and there were days when Lady Mary stole away from
her books and music, and all those studies which she was supposed still
to be pursuing--no longer closely supervised by her governess, but on
parole, as it were--and went with her brother and his friend across the
hills and far away. Those were happy days for Mary, for it was always
delight to her to be with Maulevrier; yet she had a profound conviction
of John Hammond's indifference, kind and courteous as he was in all his
dealings with her, and a sense of her own inferiority, of her own humble
charms and little power to please, which was so acute as to be almost
pain. One day this keen sense of humiliation broke from her unawares in
her talk with her brother, as they two sat on a broad heathy slope face
to face with one of the Langdale pikes, and with a deep valley at their
feet, while John Hammond was climbing from rock to rock in the gorge on
their right, exploring the beauties of Dungeon Ghyll.

'I wonder whether he thinks me very ugly?' said Mary, with her hands
clasped upon her knees, her eyes fixed on Wetherlam, upon whose steep
brow a craggy mass of brown rock clothed with crimson heather stood out
from the velvety green of the hill-side.

'Who thinks you ugly?'

'Mr. Hammond. I'm sure he does. I am so sunburnt and so horrid!'

'But you are not ugly. Why, Molly, what are you dreaming about?'

'Oh, yes, I am ugly. I may not seem so to you, perhaps, because you are
used to me, but I know he must think me very plain compared with Lesbia,
whom he admires so much.'

'Yes, he admires Lesbia. There is no doubt of that.'

'And I know he thinks me plain,' said Molly, contemplating Wetherlam
with sorrowful eyes, as if the sequence were inevitable.

'My dearest girl, what nonsense! Plain, forsooth? Ugly, quotha? Why,
there are not a finer pair of eyes in Westmoreland than my Molly's, or a
prettier smile, or whiter teeth.'

'But all the rest is horrid,' said Mary, intensely in earnest. 'I am
sunburnt, freckled, and altogether odious--like a haymaker or a market
woman. Grandmother has said so often enough, and I know it is the truth.
I can see it in Mr. Hammond's manner.'

'What! freckles and sunburn, and the haymaker, and all that?' cried
Maulevrier, laughing. 'What an expressive manner Jack's must be, if it
can convey all that--like Lord Burleigh's nod, by Jove. Why, what a
goose you are, Mary. Jack thinks you a very nice girl, and a very pretty
girl, I'll be bound; but aren't you clever enough to understand that
when a man is over head and ears in love with one woman, he is apt to
seem just a little indifferent to all the other women in the world? and
there is no doubt Jack is desperately in love with Lesbia.'

'You ought not to let him be in love with her,' protested Mary. 'You
know it can only lead to his unhappiness. You must know what grandmother
is, and how she has made up her mind that Lesbia is to marry some great
person. You ought not to have brought Mr. Hammond here. It is like
letting him into a trap.'

'Do you think it was wrong?' asked her brother, smiling at her
earnestness. 'I should be very sorry if poor Jack should come to grief.
But still, if Lesbia likes him--which I think she does--we ought to be
able to talk over the dowager.'

'Never,' cried Mary. 'Grandmother would never give way. You have no idea
how ambitious she is. Why, once when Lesbia was in a poetical mood, and
said she would marry the man she liked best in the world, if he were a
pauper, her ladyship flew into a terrible passion, and told her she
would renounce her, that she would curse her, if she were to marry
beneath her, or marry without her grandmother's consent.'

'Hard lines for Hammond,' said Maulevrier, rather lightly. 'Then I
suppose we must give up the idea of a match between him and Lesbia.'

'You ought not to have brought him here,' retorted Mary. 'You had better
invent some plan for sending him away. If he stay it will be only to
break his heart.'

'Dear child, men's hearts do not break so easily. I have fancied that
mine was broken more than once in my life, yet it is sound enough, I
assure you.'

'Oh!' sighed Mary, 'but you are not like him; wounds do not go so deep
with you.'

The subject of their conversation came out of the rocky cleft in the
hills as Mary spoke. She saw his hat appearing out of the gorge, and
then the man himself emerged, a tall well-built figure, clad in brown
tweed, coming towards them, with sketch-book and colour-box in his
pocket. He had been making what he called memoranda of the waterfall, a
stone or two here, a cluster of ferns there, or a tree torn up by the
roots, and yet green and living, hanging across the torrent, a rude
natural bridge.

This round by the Langdale Pikes and Dungeon Ghyll was one of their best
days; or, at least, Molly and her brother thought so; for to those two
the presence of Lesbia and her chaperon was always a restraint.

Mary could walk twice as far as her elder sister, and revelled in
hill-side paths and all manner of rough places. They ordered their
luncheon at the inn below the waterfall, and had it carried up on to the
furzy slope in front of Wetherlam, where they could eat and drink and be
merry to the music of the force as it came down from the hills behind
them, while the lights and shadows came and went upon yonder rugged
brow, now gray in the shadow, now ruddy in the sunshine.

Mary was as gay as a bird during that rough and ready luncheon. No one
would have suspected her uneasiness about John Hammond's peril or her
own plainness. She might let her real self appear to her brother, who
had been her trusted friend and father confessor from her babyhood; but
she was too thorough a woman to let Mr. Hammond discover the depth of
her sympathy, the tenderness of her compassion for his woes. Later, as
they were walking home across the hills, by Great Langdale and Little
Langdale, and Fox Howe and Loughrigg Fell, she fell behind a few paces
with Maulevrier, and said to him very earnestly--

'You won't tell, will you, dear?'

'Tell what?' he asked, staring at her.

'Don't tell Mr. Hammond what I said about his thinking me ugly. He might
want to apologise to me, and that would be too humiliating. I was very
childish to say such a silly thing.'

'Undoubtedly you were.'

'And you won't tell him?'

'Tell him anything that would degrade my Mary? Assail her dignity by so
much as a breath? Sooner would I have this tongue torn out with red-hot
pincers.'

On the next day, and the next, sunshine and summer skies still
prevailed; but Mr. Hammond did not seem to care for rambling far afield.
He preferred loitering about in the village, rowing on the lake, reading
in the garden, and playing lawn tennis. He had only inclination for
those amusements which kept him within a stone's throw of Fellside: and
Mary knew that this disposition had arisen in his mind since Lesbia had
withdrawn herself from all share in their excursions. Lesbia had not
been rude to her brother or her brother's friend; she had declined their
invitations with smiles and sweetness; but there was always some
reason--a new song to be practised, a new book to be read, a letter to
be written--why she should not go for drives or walks or steamboat trips
with Maulevrier and his friend.

So Mr. Hammond suddenly found out that he had seen all that was worth
seeing in the Lake country, and that there was nothing so enjoyable as
the placid idleness of Fellside; and at Fellside Lady Lesbia could not
always avoid him without a too-marked intention, so he tasted the
sweetness of her society to a much greater extent than was good for his
peace, if the case were indeed as hopeless as Lady Mary declared. He
strolled about the grounds with her; he drank the sweet melody of her
voice in Heine's tenderest ballads; he read to her on the sunlit lawn in
the lazy afternoon hours; he played billiards with her; he was her
faithful attendant at afternoon tea; he gave himself up to the study of
her character, which, to his charmed eyes, seemed the perfection of pure
and placid womanhood. There might, perhaps, be some lack of passion and
of force in this nature, a marked absence of that impulsive feeling
which is a charm in some women: but this want was atoned for by
sweetness of character, and Mr. Hammond argued that in these calm
natures there is often an unsuspected depth, a latent force, a grandeur
of soul, which only reveals itself in the great ordeals of life.

So John Hammond hung about the luxurious drawing-room at Fellside in a
manner which his friend Maulevrier ridiculed as unmanly.

'I had no idea you were such a tame cat,' he said: 'if when we were
salmon fishing in Canada anybody had told me you could loll about a
drawing-room all day listening to a girl squalling and reading novels, I
shouldn't have believed a word of it.'

'We had plenty of roughing on the shores of the St. Lawrence,' answered
Hammond. 'Summer idleness in a drawing-room is an agreeable variety.'

It is not to be supposed that John Hammond's state of mind could long
remain unperceived by the keen eyes of the dowager. She saw the gradual
dawning of his love, she saw the glow of its meridian. She was pleased
to behold this proof of Lesbia's power over the heart of man. So would
she conquer the man foredoomed to be her husband when the coming time
should bring them together. But agreeable as the fact of this first
conquest might be, as an evidence of Lesbia's supremacy among women, the
situation was not without its peril; and Lady Maulevrier felt that she
could no longer defer the duty of warning her granddaughter. She had
wished, if possible, to treat the thing lightly to the very last, so
that Lesbia should never know there had been danger. She had told her, a
few days ago, that those drives, and walks with the two young men were
undignified, even although guarded by the Fräulein's substantial
presence.

'You are making yourself too much a companion to Maulevrier and his
friend,' said the dowager. 'If you do not take care you will grow like
Mary.'

'I would do anything in the world to avoid _that_,' replied Lesbia. 'Our
walks and drives have been very pleasant. Mr. Hammond is extremely
clever, and can talk about everything.'

Her colour heightened ever so little as she spoke of him, an indication
duly observed by Lady Maulevrier.

'No doubt the man is clever; all adventurers are clever; and you have
sense enough to see that this man is an adventurer--a mere sponge and
toady of Maulevrier's.'

'There is nothing of the sponge or the toady in his manner,' protested
Lady Lesbia, with a still deeper blush, the warm glow of angry feeling.

'My dear child, what do you know of such people--or of the atmosphere in
which they are generated? The sponge and toady of to-day is not the
clumsy fawning wretch you have read about in old-fashioned novels. He
can flatter adroitly, and feed upon his friends, and yet maintain a show
of manhood and independence. I'll wager Mr. Hammond's trip to Canada did
not cost him sixpence, and that he hardly opened his purse all the time
he was in Germany.'

'If my brother wants the company of a friend who is much poorer than
himself, he must pay for it,' argued Lesbia. 'I think Maulevrier is
lucky to have such a companion as Mr. Hammond.'

Yet, even while she so argued, Lady Lesbia felt in some manner
humiliated by the idea that this man who so palpably worshipped her was
too poor to pay his own travelling expenses.

Poets and philosophers may say what they will about the grandeur of
plain living and high thinking; but a young woman thinks better of the
plain liver who is not compelled to plainness by want of cash. The idea
of narrow means, of dependence upon the capricious generosity of a
wealthy friend is not without its humiliating influence. Lesbia was
barely civil to Mr. Hammond that evening when he praised her singing;
and she refused to join in a four game proposed by Maulevrier, albeit
she and Mr. Hammond had beaten Mary and Maulevrier the evening before,
with much exultant hilarity.

Hammond had been at Fellside nearly a month, and Maulevrier was
beginning to talk about a move further northward. There was a grouse
moor in Argyleshire which the two young men talked about as belonging to
some unnamed friend of the Earl's, which they had thought of shooting
over before the grouse season was ended.

'Lord Hartfield has property in Argyleshire,' said the dowager, when
they talked of these shootings. 'Do you know his estate, Mr. Hammond?'

'Hammond knows that there is such a place, I daresay,' replied
Maulevrier, replying for his friend.

'But you do not know Lord Hartfield, perhaps,' said her ladyship, not
arrogantly, but still in a tone which implied her conviction that John
Hammond would not be hand-in-glove with earls, in Scotland or elsewhere.

'Oh, yes! I know him by sight every one in Argyleshire knows him by
sight.'

'Naturally. A young man in his position must be widely known. Is he
popular?'

'Fairly so.'

'His father and I were friends many years ago,' said Lady Maulevrier,
with a faint sigh. 'Have you ever heard if he resembles his father?'

'I believe not. I am told he is like his mother's family.'

'Then he ought to be handsome. Lady Florence Ilmington was a famous
beauty.'

They were sitting in the drawing-room after dinner, the room dimly
lighted by darkly-shaded lamps, the windows wide open to the summer sky
and moonlit lake. In that subdued light Lady Maulevrier looked a woman
in the prime of life. The classical modelling of her features and the
delicacy of her complexion were unimpaired by time, while those traces
of thought and care which gave age to her face in the broad light of day
were invisible at night. John Hammond contemplated that refined and
placid countenance with profound admiration. He remembered how her
ladyship's grandson had compared her with the Sphinx; and it seemed to
him to-night, as be studied her proud and tranquil beauty, that there
was indeed something of the mysterious, the unreadable in that
countenance, and that beneath its heroic calm there might be the ashes
of tragic passion, the traces of a life-long struggle with fate. That
such a woman, so beautiful, so gifted, so well fitted to shine and
govern in the great world, should have been content to live a long life
of absolute seclusion in this remote valley was in itself a social
mystery which must needs set an observant young man wondering. It was
all very well to say that Lady Maulevrier loved a country life, that she
had made Fellside her earthly Paradise, and had no desire beyond it. The
fact remained that it was not in Lady Maulevrier's temperament to be
satisfied with such an existence; that falcon eye was never meant to
gaze for ever upon one narrow range of mountain and lake; that lip was
made to speak among the great ones of the world.

Lady Maulevrier was particularly gracious to her grandson's friend this
evening. Maulevrier spoke so decisively about a speedy migration
northward, seemed so inclined to regret the time wasted since the
twelfth of the month, that she thought the danger was past, and she
could afford to be civil. She really liked the young man, had no doubt
in her own mind that he was a gentleman in the highest and broadest
sense of the word, but not in the sense which made him an eligible
husband for either of her granddaughters.

Lesbia was in a pensive mood this evening. She sat in the verandah,
looking dreamily at the lake, and at Fairfield yonder, a broad green
slope, silvered with moonlight, and seeming to stretch far away into
unfathomable distance.

If one could but take one's lover by the hand and go wandering over
those mystic moonlit slopes into some new unreal world where it would
not matter whether a man were rich or poor, high-born or low-born, where
there should be no such things as rank and state to be won or lost!
Lesbia felt to-night as if she would like to live out her life in
dreamland. Reality was too hard, too much set round by difficulties and
sacrifices.

While Lesbia was losing herself in that dream-world, Lady Maulevrier
unbent considerably to John Hammond, and talked to him with more
appearance of interest in his actual self, and in his own affairs, than
she had manifested hitherto although she had been uniformly courteous.

She asked him his plans for the future--had he chosen a profession?

He told her that he had not. He meant to devote himself to literature
and politics.

'Is not that rather vague?' inquired her ladyship.

'Everything is vague at first.'

'But literature now--as an amusement, no doubt, it is delightful--but as
a profession--does literature ever pay?'

'There have been such cases.'

'Yes, I suppose so. Walter Scott, Gibbon, Macaulay, Froude, those made
money no doubt. But there is a suspicion of hopelessness in the idea of
a young man starting in life intending to earn his bread by literature.
One remembers Chatterton. I should have thought that in your case the
law or the church would have been better. In the latter Maulevrier might
have been useful to you. He is patron of three or four livings.'

'You are too good even to think of such a thing,' said Hammond; 'but I
have set my heart upon a political career. I must swim or sink in that
sea.'

Lady Maulevrier looked at him with a compassionate smile Poor young man!
No doubt he thought himself a genius, and that doors which had remained
shut to everybody else would turn on their hinges directly he knocked at
them. She was sincerely sorry for him. Young, clever, enthusiastic, and
doomed to bitterest disappointment.

'You have parents, perhaps, who are ambitious for you--a mother who
thinks her son a heaven-born statesman!' said her ladyship, kindly.

'Alas, no! that incentive to ambition is wanting in my case. I have
neither father nor mother living.'

'That is very sad. No doubt that fact has been a bond of sympathy
between you and Maulevrier?'

'I believe it has.'

'Well, I hope Providence will smile upon your path.'

'Come what may, I shall never forget the happy weeks I have spent at
Fellside,' said Hammond, 'or your ladyship's gracious hospitality.'

He took up the beautiful hand, white to transparency, showing the
delicate tracing of blue veins, and pressed his lips upon it in
chivalrous worship of age and womanly dignity.

Lady Maulevrier smiled upon him with her calm, grave smile. She would
have liked to say, 'You shall be welcome again at Fellside,' but she
felt that the man was dangerous. Not while Lesbia remained single could
she court his company. If Maulevrier brought him she must tolerate his
presence, but she would do nothing to invite that danger.

There was no music that evening. Maulevrier and Mary were playing
billiards; Fräulein Müller was sitting in her corner working at a
high-art counterpane. Lesbia came in from the verandah presently, and
sat on a low stool by her grandmother's arm-chair, and talked to her in
soft, cooing accents, inaudible to John Hammond, who sat a little way
off turning the leaves of the _Contemporary Review_: and this went on
till eleven o'clock, the regular hour for retiring, when Mary came in
from the billiard-room, and told Mr. Hammond that Maulevrier was waiting
for a smoke and a talk. Then candles were lighted, and the ladies all
departed, leaving John Hammond and his friend with the house to
themselves.

They played a fifty game, and smoked and talked till the stroke of
midnight, by which time it seemed as if there were not another creature
awake in the house. Maulevrier put out the lamps in the billiard-room,
and then they went softly up the shadowy staircase, and parted in the
gallery, the Earl going one way, and his friend the other.

The house was large and roomy, spread over a good deal of ground, Lady
Maulevrier having insisted upon there being only two stories. The
servants' rooms were all in a side wing, corresponding with those older
buildings which had been given over to Steadman and his wife, and among
the villagers of Grasmere enjoyed the reputation of being haunted. A
wide panelled corridor extended from one end of the house to the other.
It was lighted from the roof, and served as a gallery for the display of
a small and choice collection of modern art, which her ladyship had
acquired during her long residence at Fellside. Here, too, in Sheraton
cabinets, were those treasures of old English china which Lady
Maulevrier had inherited from past generations.

Her ladyship's rooms were situated at the southern end of this corridor,
her bed-chamber being at the extreme end of the house, with windows
commanding two magnificent views, one across the lake and the village of
Grasmere to the green slopes of Fairfield, the other along the valley
towards Rydal Water. This and the adjoining boudoir were the prettiest
rooms in the house, and no one wondered that her ladyship should spend
so much of her life in the luxurious seclusion of her own apartments.

John Hammond went to his room, which was on the same side of the house
as her ladyship's; but he was in no disposition for sleep. He opened the
casement, and stood looking out upon the moonlit lake and the quiet
village, where one solitary light shone like a faint star in a cottage
window, amidst that little cluster of houses by the old church, once
known as Kirktown. Beyond the village rose gentle slopes, crowned with
foliage, and above those wooded crests appeared the grand outline of the
hills, surrounding and guarding Easedale's lovely valley, as the hills
surrounded Jerusalem of old.

He looked at that delicious landscape with eyes that hardly saw its
beauty. The image of a lovely face came between him and all the glory of
earth and sky.

'I think she likes me,' he was saying to himself. 'There was a look in
her eyes to-night that told me the time was come when----'

The thought died unfinished in his brain. Through the silent house,
across the placid lake, there rang a wild, shrill cry that froze the
blood in his veins, or seemed so to freeze it--a shriek of agony, and in
a woman's voice. It rang out from an open window near his own. The sound
seemed close to his ear.




CHAPTER X.

'O BITTERNESS OF THINGS TOO SWEET.'


Only for an instant did John Hammond stand motionless after hearing that
unearthly shriek. In the next moment he rushed into the corridor,
expecting to hear the sound repeated, to find himself face to face with
some midnight robber, whose presence had caused that wild cry of alarm.
But in the corridor all was silent as the grave. No open door suggested
the entrance of an intruder. The dimly-burning lamps showed only the
long empty gallery. He stood still for a few moments listening for
voices, footsteps, the rustle of garments: but there was nothing.

Nothing? Yes, a groan, a long-drawn moaning sound, as of infinite pain.
This time there was no doubt as to the direction from which the sound
came. It came from Lady Maulevrier's room. The door was ajar, and he
could see the faint light of the night-lamp within. That fearful cry had
come from her ladyship's room. She was in peril or pain of some kind.

Convinced of this one fact, Mr. Hammond had not an instant's hesitation.
He pushed open the door without compunction, and entered the room,
prepared to behold some terrible scene.

But all was quiet as death itself. No midnight burglar had violated the
sanctity of Lady Maulevrier's apartment. The soft, steady light of the
night-lamp shone on the face of the sleeper. Yes, all was quiet in the
room, but not in that sleeper's soul. The broad white brow was painfully
contracted, the lips drawn down and distorted, the delicate hand, half
hidden by the deep Valenciennes ruffle, clutched the coverlet with
convulsive force. Sigh after sigh burst from the agitated breast. John
Hammond gazed upon the sleeper in an agony of apprehension, uncertain
what to do. Was this dreaming only; or was it some kind of seizure which
called for medical aid? At her ladyship's age the idea of paralysis was
not too improbable for belief. If this was a dream, then indeed the
visions of Lady Maulevrier's head upon her bed were more terrible than
the dreams of common mortals.

In any case Mr. Hammond felt that it was his duty to send some attendant
to Lady Maulevrier, some member of the household who was familiar with
her ladyship's habits, her own maid if that person could be unearthed
easily. He knew that the servants slept in a separate wing; but he
thought it more than likely that her ladyship's personal attendant
occupied a room near her mistress.

He went back to the corridor and looked round him in doubt, for a moment
or two.

Close against her ladyship's door there was a swing door, covered with
red cloth, which seemed to communicate with the old part of the house.
John Hammond pushed this door, and it yielded to his hand, revealing a
lamp-lit passage, narrow, old-fashioned, and low. He thought it likely
that Lady Maulevrier's maid might occupy a room in this half-deserted
wing. As he pushed open the door he saw an elderly man coming towards
him, with a candle in his hand, and with the appearance of having
huddled on his clothes hastily.

'You heard that scream?' said Hammond.

'Yes. It was her ladyship, I suppose. Nightmare. She is subject to
nightmare.'

'It is very dreadful. Her whole countenance was convulsed just now, when
I went into her room to see what was wrong. I was almost afraid of a fit
of some kind. Ought not her maid to go to her?'

'She wants no assistance,' the man answered, coolly. 'It was only a
dream. It is not the first time I have been awakened by a shriek like
that. It is a kind of nightmare, no doubt; and it passes off in a few
minutes, and leaves her sleeping calmly.'

He went to her ladyship's door, pushed it open a little way, and looked
in. 'Yes, she is sleeping as quietly as an infant,' he said, shutting
the door softly as he spoke.

'I am very glad; but surely she ought to have her maid near her at
night, if she is subject to those attacks.'

'It is no attack, I tell you. It is nothing but a dream,' answered
Steadman impatiently.

'Yet you were frightened, just as I was, or you would not have got up
and dressed,' said Hammond, looking at the man suspiciously.

He had heard of this old servant Steadman, who was supposed to enjoy
more of her ladyship's confidence than any one else in the household;
but he had never spoken to the man before that night.

'Yes, I came. It was my duty to come, knowing her ladyship's habits. I
am a light sleeper, and that scream woke me instantly. If her ladyship's
maid were wanted I should call her. I am a kind of watch-dog, you see,
sir.'

'You seem to be a very faithful dog.'

'I have been in her ladyship's service more than forty years. I have
reason to be faithful. I know her ladyship's habits better than any one
in the house. I know that she had a great deal of trouble in her early
life, and I believe the memory of it comes back upon her sometimes in
her dreams, and gets the better of her.'

'If it was memory that wrung that agonised shriek from her just now, her
recollections of the past must be very terrible.'

'Ah, sir, there is a skeleton in every house,' answered James Steadman,
gravely.

This was exactly what Maulevrier had said under the yew trees which
Wordsworth planted.

'Good-night, sir,' said Steadman.

'Good-night. You are sure that Lady Maulevrier may be left safely--that
there is no fear of illness of any kind?'

'No, sir. It was only a bad dream. Good-night, sir.'

Steadman went back to his own quarters. Mr. Hammond heard him draw the
bolts of the swing door, thus cutting off all communication with the
corridor.

The eight-day clock on the staircase struck two as Mr. Hammond returned
to his room, even less inclined for sleep than when he left it. Strange,
that nocturnal disturbance of a mind which seemed so tranquil in the
day. Or was that tranquillity only a mask which her ladyship wore before
the world: and was the bitter memory of events which happened forty
years ago still a source of anguish to that highly strung nature?

'There are some minds which cannot forget,' John Hammond said to
himself, as he meditated upon her ladyship's character and history. 'The
story of her husband's crime may still be fresh in her memory, though it
is only a tradition for the outside world. His crime may have involved
some deep wrong done to herself, some outrage against her love and faith
as a wife. One of the stories Maulevrier spoke of the other day was of a
wicked woman's influence upon the governor--a much more likely story
than that of any traffic in British interests or British honour, which
would have been almost impossible for a man in Lord Maulevrier's
position. If the scandal was of a darker kind--a guilty wife--the
mysterious disappearance of a husband--the horror of the thing may have
made a deeper impression on Lady Maulevrier than even her nearest and
dearest dream of: and that superb calm which she wears like a royal
mantle may be maintained at the cost of struggles which tear her
heart-strings. And then at night, when the will is dormant, when the
nervous system is no longer ruled by the power of waking intelligence,
the old familiar agony returns, the hated images flash back upon the
brain, and in proportion to the fineness of the temperament is the
intensity of the dreamer's pain.'

And then he went on to reflect upon the long monotonous years spent in
that lonely house, shut in from the world by those everlasting hills.
Albeit the house was an ideal house, set in a landscape of infinite
beauty, the monotony must be none the less oppressive for a mind
burdened with dark memories, weighed down by sorrows which could seek no
relief from sympathy, which could never become familiarised by
discussion.

'I wonder that a woman of Lady Maulevrier's intellect should not have
better known how to treat her own malady,' thought Hammond.

Mr. Hammond inquired after her ladyship's health next morning, and was
told she was perfectly well.

'Grandmother is in capital spirits,' said Lady Lesbia. 'She is pleased
with the contents of yesterday's _Globe_. Lord Denyer, the son of one of
her oldest friends, has been making a great speech at Liverpool in the
Conservative interest, and her ladyship thinks we shall have a change of
parties before long.'

'A general shuffle of the cards,' said Maulevrier, looking up from his
breakfast. 'I'm sure I hope so. I'm no politician, but I like a row.'

'I hope you are a Conservative, Mr. Hammond,' said Lesbia.

'I had hoped you would have known that ever so long ago, Lady Lesbia.'

Lesbia blushed at his tone, which was almost a reproach.

'I suppose I ought to have understood from the general tenor of your
conversation,' she said; 'but I am terribly stupid about politics. I
take so little interest in them. I am always hearing that we are being
badly governed--that the men who legislate for us are stupid or wicked;
yet the world seems to go on somehow, and we are no worse.'

'It is just the same with sport,' said Maulevrier. 'Every rainy spring
we are told that all the young birds have been drowned, or that the
grouse-disease has decimated the fathers and mothers, and that we shall
have nothing to shoot; but when August comes the birds are there all the
same.'

'It is the nature of mankind to complain,' said Hammond. 'Cain and Abel
were the first farmers, and you see one of them grumbled.'

They were rather lively at breakfast that morning--Maulevrier's last
breakfast but one--for he had announced his determination of going to
Scotland next day. Other fellows would shoot all the birds if he dawdled
any longer. Mary was in deep despondency at the idea of his departure,
yet she laughed and talked with the rest. And perhaps Lesbia felt a
little moved at the thought of losing Mr. Hammond. Maulevrier would come
back to Mary, but John Hammond was hardly likely to return. Their
parting would be for ever.

'You needn't sit quite in my pocket, Molly,' said Maulevrier to his
younger sister.

'I like to make the most of you, now you are going away,' sighed Mary.
'Oh, dear, how dull we shall all be when you are gone.'

'Not a bit of it! You will have some fox-hunting, perhaps, before the
snow is on the hills.'

At the very mention of fox-hounds Lady Mary's bright young face
crimsoned, and Maulevrier began to laugh in a provoking way, with
side-long glances at his younger sister.

'Did you ever hear of Molly's fox-hunting, by-the-by, Hammond?' he
asked.

Mary tried to put her hand before his lips, but it was useless.

'Why shouldn't I tell?' he exclaimed. 'It was quite a heroic adventure.
You must know our fox-hunting here is rather a peculiar
institution,--very good in its way, but strictly local. No horse could
live among our hills, so we hunt on foot, and as the pace is good, and
the work hard, nobody who starts with the hounds is likely to be in at
the death, except the huntsmen. We are all mad for the sport, and off we
go, over the hills and far away, picking up a fresh field as we go. The
ploughman leaves his plough, and the shepherd leaves his flock, and the
farmer leaves his thrashing, to follow us; in every field we cross we
get fresh blood, while those who join us at the start fall off by
degrees. Well, it happened one day late in October, when there were long
ridges of snow on Helvellyn, and patches of white on Fairfield, Mistress
Mary here must needs take her bamboo staff and start for the Striding
Edge. It was just the day upon which she might have met her death easily
on that perilous point, but happily something occurred to divert her
juvenile fancy, for scarcely had she got to the bottom of Dolly Waggon
Pike--you know Dolly----'

'Intimately,' said Hammond, with a nod.

'Scarcely had she neared the base of Dolly Waggon when she heard the
huntsman's horn and the hounds at full cry, streaming along towards
Dunmail Raise. Off flew Molly, all among the butcher boys, and farmers'
men, and rosy-cheeked squireens of the district--racing over the rugged
fields--clambering over the low stone walls--up hill, down
hill--shouting when the others shouted--never losing sight of the waving
sterns--winding and doubling, and still going upward and upward, till
she stood, panting and puffing like a young grampus, on the top of Seat
Sandal, still all among the butcher boys and the farmer's men, and the
guides and the red-cheeked squireens, her frock torn to ribbons, her hat
lost in a ditch, her hair streaming down her back, and every inch of
her, from her nose downwards, splashed and spattered with mire and clay.
What a spectacle for gods and men, guides and butcher boys. And there
she stood with the sun going down beyond Coniston Old Man, and a
seven-mile walk between her and Fellside.

'Poor Lady Mary!' said Hammond, looking at her very kindly: but Mary did
not see that friendly glance, which betokened sympathy rather than
scorn. She sat silent and very red, with drooping eyelids, thinking her
brother horribly cruel for thus publishing her foolishness.

'Poor, indeed!' exclaimed Maulevrier. 'She came crawling home after
dark, footsore and draggled, looking like a beggar girl, and as evil
fate would have it, her ladyship, who so seldom goes out, must needs
have been taking afternoon tea at the Vicarage upon that particular
occasion, and was driving up the avenue as Mary crawled to the gate. The
storm that followed may be more easily imagined than described.'

'It was years and years ago,' expostulated Mary, looking very angry.
'Grandmother needn't have made such a fuss about it.'

'Ah, but in those days she still had hopes of civilising you,' answered
Maulevrier. 'Since then she has abandoned all endeavour in that
direction, and has given you over to your own devices--and me. Since
then you have become a chartered libertine. You have letters of mark.'

'I don't care what you call me,' said Mary. 'I only know that I am very
happy when you are at home, and very miserable when you are away.'

'It is hardly kind of you to say that, Lady Mary,' remonstrated Fräulein
Müller, who, up to this point, had been busily engaged with muffins and
gooseberry jam.

'Oh, I don't mean that any one is unkind to me or uses me badly,' said
Mary. 'I only mean that my life is empty when Maulevrier is away, and
that I am always longing for him to come back again.'

'I thought you adored the hills, and the lake, and the villagers, and
your pony, and Maulevrier's dogs,' said, Lesbia faintly contemptuous.

'Yes, but one wants something human to love,' answered Mary, making it
very obvious that there was no warmth of affection between herself and
the feminine members of her family.

She had not thought of the significance of her speech. She was very
angry with Maulevrier for having held her up to ridicule before Mr.
Hammond, who already despised her, as she believed, and whose contempt
was more galling than it need have been, considering that he was a mere
casual visitor who would go away and return no more. Never till his
coming had she felt her deficiencies; but in his presence she writhed
under the sense of her unworthiness, and had an almost agonising
consciousness of all those faults which her grandmother had told her
about so often with not the slightest effect. In those days she had not
cared what Lady Maulevrier or any one else might say of her, or think of
her. She lived her life, and defied fortune. She was worse than her
reputation. To-day she felt it a bitter thing that she had grown to the
age of womanhood lacking all those graces and accomplishments which made
her sister adorable, and which might make even a plain woman charming.

Never till John Hammond's coming had she felt a pang of envy in the
contemplation of Lesbia's beauty or Lesbia's grace; but now she had so
keen a sense of the difference between herself and her sister that she
began to fear that this cruel pain must indeed be that lowest of all
vices. Even the difference in their gowns was a source of humiliation to
her how. Lesbia was looking her loveliest this morning, in a gown that
was all lace and soft Madras muslin, flowing, cloud-like; while Mary's
tailor gown, with its trim tight bodice, horn buttons, and kilted skirt,
seemed to cry aloud that it had been made for a Tomboy. And this tailor
gown was a costume to which Mary had condemned herself by her own folly.
Only a year ago, moved by an artistic admiration for Lesbia's delicate
breakfast gowns, Mary had told her grandmother that she would like to
have something of the same kind, whereupon the dowager, who did not take
the faintest interest in Mary's toilet, but who had a stern sense of
justice, replied--

'I do not think Lesbia's frocks and your habits will agree, but you can
have some pretty morning gowns if you like;' and the order had been
given for a confection in muslin and lace for Lady Mary.

Mary came down to breakfast one bright June morning, in the new frock,
feeling very proud of herself, and looking very pretty.

'Fine feathers make fine birds,' said Fräulein Müller. 'I should hardly
have known you.'

'I wish you would always dress like that,' said Lesbia; 'you really look
like a young lady;' and Mary danced about on the lawn, feeling
sylph-like, and quite in love with her own elegance, when a sudden
uplifting of canine voices in the distance had sent her flying to see
what was the matter with the terrier pack.

In the kennel there was riot and confusion. Ahab was demolishing
Angelina, Absalom had Agamemnon in a deadly grip. Dog-whip in hand, Mary
rushed to the rescue, and laid about her, like the knights of old,
utterly forgetful of her frock. She soon succeeded in restoring order,
but the Madras muslin, the Breton lace had perished in the conflict. She
left the kennel panting, and in rags and tatters, some of the muslin and
lace hanging about her in strips a yard long, but the greater part
remaining in the possession of the terriers, who had mauled and munched
her finery to their hearts' content, while she was reading the Riot Act.

She went back to the house, bowed down by shame and confusion, and
marched straight to the dowager's morning-room.

'Look what the terriers have done to me, grandmother,' she said, with a
sob. 'It is all my own fault, of course. I ought not to have gone near
them in that stupid muslin. Please forgive me for being so foolish. I am
not fit to have pretty frocks.'

'I think, my dear, you can now have no doubt that the tailor gowns are
fittest for you,' answered Lady Maulevrier, with crushing placidity. 'We
have tried the experiment of dressing you like Lesbia, and you see it
does not answer. Tell Kibble to throw your new gown in the rag-bag, and
please let me hear no more about it.'

After this dismal failure Mary could not feel herself ill-used in
having to wear tailor gowns all the year round. She was allowed cotton
frocks for very warm weather, and she had pretty gowns for evening wear;
but her usual attire was cloth or linsey woolsey, made by the local
tailor. Sometimes Maulevrier ordered her a gown or a coat from his own
man in Conduit Street, and then she felt herself smart and fashionable.
And even the local tailor contrived to make her gowns prettily, having a
great appreciation of her straight willowy figure, and deeming it a
privilege to work for her, so that hitherto Mary had felt very well
content with her cloth and linsey. But now that John Hammond so
obviously admired Lesbia's delicate raiment, poor Mary began to think
her woollen gowns odious.

After breakfast Mary and Maulevrier went straight off to the kennels.
His lordship had numerous instructions to give on this last day, and his
lieutenant had to receive and register his orders. Lesbia went to the
garden with her book and with Fräulein--the inevitable Fräulein as
Hammond thought her--in close attendance.

It was a lovely morning, sultry, summer-like, albeit September had just
begun. The tennis lawn, which had been levelled on one side of the
house, was surrounded on three sides by shrubberies planted forty years
ago, in the beginning of Lady Maulevrier's widowhood. All loveliest
trees grew there in perfection, sheltered by the mighty wall of the
mountain, fed by the mists from the lake. Larch and mountain ash, and
Lawsonian cyprus,--deodara and magnolia, arbutus, and silver broom,
acacia and lilac, flourished here in that rich beauty which made every
cottage garden in the happy district a little paradise; and here in a
semi-circular recess at one end of the lawn were rustic chairs and
tables and an umbrella tent. This was Lady Lesbia's chosen retreat on
summer mornings, and a favourite place for afternoon tea.

Mr. Hammond followed the two ladies to their bower.

'This is to be my last morning,' he said, looking at Lesbia. 'Will you
think me a great bore if I spend it with you?'

'We shall think it very nice of you,' answered Lesbia, without a vestige
of emotion; 'especially if you will read to us.'

'I will do any thing to make myself useful. What shall I read?'

'Anything you like. What do you say to Tennyson?'

'That he is a noble poet, a teacher of all good; but too philosophical
for my present mood. May I read you some of Heine's ballads, those songs
which you sing so exquisitely, or rather some you do not sing, and which
will be fresher to you. My German is far from perfect, but I am told it
is passable, and Fräulein Müller can throw her scissors at me when my
accent is too dreadful.'

'You speak German beautifully,' said Fräulein. 'I wonder where you
learned it?'

'I have been a good deal in Germany, and I had a Hanoverian valet who
was quite a gentleman, and spoke admirably, I think I learned more from
him than from grammars or dictionaries. I'll go and fetch Heine.'

'What a very agreeable person Mr. Hammond is,' said Fräulein, when he
was gone. 'We shall quite miss him.'

'Yes, I have no doubt we shall miss him,' said Lesbia, again without the
faintest emotion.

The governess began to think that the ordeal of an agreeable young man's
presence at Fellside had been passed in safety, and that her pupil was
unscathed. She had kept a close watch on the two, as in duty bound. She
knew that Hammond was in love with Lesbia; but she thought Lesbia was
heart-whole.

Mr. Hammond came back with a shabby little book in his hand and
established himself comfortably in one of the two Beaconsfield chairs.

He opened his book at that group of short poems called Heimkehr, and
read here and there, as fancy led him. Sometimes the strain was a
love-song, brief, passionate as the cry of a soul in pain; sometimes the
verses were bitter and cynical; sometimes full of tenderest simplicity,
telling of childhood, and youth and purity; sometimes dark with hidden
meanings, grim, awful, cold with the chilling breath of the
charnel-house. Sometimes Lesbia's heart beat a little faster as Mr.
Hammond read, for it seemed as if it was he who was speaking to her, and
not the dead poet.

An hour or more passed in this way. Fräulein Müller was charmed at
hearing some of her favourite poems, asking now for this little bit, and
anon for another, and expatiating upon the merits of German poets in
general, and Heine in particular, in the pauses of the lecture. She was
quite carried away by her delight in the poet, and was so entirely
uplifted to the ideal world that, when a footman came with a message
from Lady Maulevrier requesting her presence, she tripped gaily off at
once, without a thought of danger in leaving those two together on the
lawn. She had been a faithful watch-dog up to this point; but she was
now lulled into a false sense of security by the idea that the time of
peril was all but ended.

So she left them; but could she have looked hack two minutes afterwards
she would have perceived the unwisdom of that act.

No sooner had the Fräulein turned the corner of the shrubbery than
Hammond laid aside his book and drew nearer Lesbia, who sat looking
downward, with her eyes upon the delicate piece of fancy work which had
occupied her fingers all the morning.

'Lesbia, this is my last day at Fellside, and you and I may never have a
minute alone together again while I am here. Will you come for a little
walk with me on the Fell? There is something I must say to you before I
go.'

Lesbia's delicate cheek grew a shade more pale. Instinct told her what
was coming, though never mortal man had spoken to her of love. Nor until
now had Mr. Hammond ever addressed her by her Christian name without
the ceremonious prefix. There was a deeper tone in his voice, a graver
look in his eyes, than she had ever noticed before.

She rose, and took up her sunshade, and went with him meekly through the
cultivated shrubbery of ornamental timber to the rougher pathway that
wound through a copse of Scotch fir, which formed the outer boundary of
Lady Maulevrier's domain. Beyond the fir trees rose the grassy slope of
the hill, on the brow of which sheep were feeding. Deep down in the
hollow below the lawns and shrubberries of Fellside the placid bosom of
the lake shone like an emerald floor in the sunlight, reflecting the
verdure of the hill, and the white sheep dotted about here and there.

There was not a breath in the air around them as those two sauntered
slowly side by side in the pine wood, not a cloud in the dazzling blue
sky above; and for a little time they too were silent, as if bound by a
spell which neither dared to break. Then at last Hammond spoke.

'Lesbia, you know that I love you,' he began, in his low, grave voice,
tremulous with feeling. 'No words I can say to-day can tell you of my
love more plainly than my heart has been telling you in every hour of
this happy, happy time that you and I have spent together. I love you as
I never hoped to love, fervently, completely, believing that the
perfection of earthly bliss will be mine if I can but win you. Dearest,
is there such a sweet hope for me; are you indeed my own, as I am yours,
heart and soul, and mind and being, till the last throb of life in this
poor clay?'

He tried to take her hand, but she drew herself away from him with a
frightened look. She was very pale, and there was infinite distress in
the dark violet eyes, which looked entreatingly, deprecatingly at her
lover.

'I dare not answer as you would like me to answer,' she faltered, after
a painful pause. 'I am not my own mistress. My grandmother has brought
me up, devoted herself to me almost, and she has her own views, her own
plans. I dare not frustrate them!'

'She would like to marry you to a man of rank and fortune--a man who
will choose you, perhaps, because other people admire you, rather than
because he himself loves you as you ought to be loved; who will choose
you because you are altogether the best and most perfect thing of your
year; just as he would buy a yearling at Newmarket or Doncaster. Her
ladyship means you to make a great alliances--coronets, not hearts, are
the counters for her game; but, Lesbia, would you, in the bloom and
freshness of youth--you with the pulses of youth throbbing at your
heart--lend yourself to the calculations of age which has lived its life
and forgotten the very meaning of love? Would you submit to be played as
a card in the game of a dowager's ambition? Trust me, dearest, in the
crisis of a woman's life there is one only counsellor she should listen
to, and that counsellor is her own heart. If you love me--as I dare to
hope you do--trust in me, hold by me, and leave the rest to Heaven. I
know that I can make your life happy.'

'You frighten me by your impetuosity,' said Lesbia. 'Surely you forget
how short a time we have known each other.'

'An age. All my life before the day I saw you is a dead, dull blank as
compared with the magical hours I have spent with you.'

'I do not even know who and what you are.'

'First, I am a gentleman, or I should not be your brother's friend. A
poor gentleman, if you like, with only my own right arm to hew my
pathway through the wood of life to the temple of fortune; but trust me,
only trust me, Lesbia, and I will so hew my path as to reach that
temple. Look at me, love. Do I look like a man born to fail?'

She looked up at him shyly, with eyes that were dim with tears. He
looked like a demi-god, tall, straight as the pine trunks amongst which
he was standing, a frame formed for strength and activity, a face
instinct with mental power, dark eyes that glowed with the fire of
intellect and passion. The sunlight gave an almost unearthly radiance to
the clear dark of his complexion, the curly brown hair cut close to the
finely shaped head, the broad brow and boldly modelled features.

Lesbia felt in her heart that such a man must be destined for success,
born to be a conqueror in all strifes, a victor upon every field.

'Have I the thews and sinews of a man doomed to be beaten in the
battle?' he asked her. 'No, dearest; Heaven meant me to succeed; and
with you to fight for I shall not be beaten by adverse fortune. Can you
not trust Providence and me?'

'I cannot disobey my grandmother. If she will consent----'

'She will not consent. You must defy Lady Maulevrier, Lesbia, if you
mean to reward my love. But I will promise you this much, darling, that
if you will be my wife--with your brother's consent--which I am sure of
before I ask for it, within one year of our marriage I will find means
of reconciling her ladyship to the match, and winning her entire
forgiveness for you and me.'

'You are talking of impossibilities,' said Lesbia, frowning. 'Why do you
talk to me as if I were a child? I know hardly anything of the world,
but I do know the woman who has reared and educated me. My grandmother
would never forgive me if I married a poor man. I should be an outcast.'

'We would be outcasts together--happy outcasts. Besides, we should not
always be poor. I tell you I am predestined to conquer fate.'

'But we should have to begin from the beginning.'

'Yes, we should have to begin from the beginning, as Adam and Eve did
when they left Paradise.'

'We are not told in the Bible that they had any happiness after that. It
seems to have been all trouble and weariness, and toil and death, after
the angel with the flaming sword drove them out of Eden.'

'They were together, and they must have been happy. Oh, Lesbia, if you
do not feel that you can face poverty and the world's contempt by my
side, and for my sake, you do not love me. Love never calculates so
nicely; love never fears the future; and yet you do love me, Lesbia,' he
said, trying to fold her in his arms; but again she drew herself away
from him--this time with a look almost of horror--and stood facing him,
clinging to one of the pine trunks, like a scared wood-nymph.

'You have no right to say that,' she said.

'I have the divine right of my own deep love--of heart which cries out
to heart. Do you think there is no magnetic power in true love which can
divine the answering love in another? Lesbia, call me an insolent
coxcomb if you like, but I know you love me, and that you and I may be
utterly happy together. Oh, why--why do you shrink from me, my beloved;
why withhold yourself from my arms! Oh, love, let me hold you to my
heart--let me seal our betrothal with a kiss!'

'Betrothal--no, no; not for the world,' cried Lesbia. 'Lady Maulevrier
would cast me off for ever; she would curse me.'

'What would the curse of an ambitious woman weigh against my love? And I
tell you that her anger would be only a passing tempest. She would
forgive you.'

'Never--you don't know her.'

'I tell you she would forgive you, and all would be well with us before
we had been married a year. Why cannot you believe me, Lesbia?'

'Because I cannot believe impossibilities, even from your lips,' she
answered sullenly.

She stood before him with downcast eyes, the tears streaming down her
pale cheeks, exquisitively lovely in her agitation and sorrow. Yes, she
did love him; her heart was beating passionately; she was longing to
throw herself on his breast, to be folded upon that manly heart, in
trust in that brave, bright look which seemed to defy fortune. Yes, he
was a man born to conquer; he was handsome, intellectual, powerful in
all mental and physical gifts. A man of men. But he was, by his own
admission, a very obscure and insignificant person, and he had no money.
Life with him meant a long fight with adverse circumstances; life for
his wife must mean patience, submission, long waiting upon destiny, and
perhaps with old age and grey hairs the tardy turning of Fortune's
wheel. And was she for this to resign the kingdom that had been
promised to her, the giddy heights which she was born to scale, the
triumphs and delights and victories of the great world? Yes, Lesbia
loved this fortuneless knight; but she loved herself and her prospects
of promotion still better.

'Oh, Lesbia, can you not be brave for my sake--trustful for my sake? God
will be good to us if we are true to each other.'

'God will not be good to me if I disobey my grandmother. I owe her too
much; ingratitude in me would be doubly base. I will speak to her. I
will tell her all you have said, and if she gives me the faintest
encouragement----'

'She will not; that is a foregone conclusion. Tell her all, if you like;
but let us be prepared for the answer. When she denies the right of your
heart to choose its own mate, then rise up in the might of your
womanhood and defy her. Tell her, "I love him, and be he rich or poor, I
will share his fate;" tell her boldly, bravely, nobly, as a true woman
should; and if she be adamant still, proclaim your right to disobey her
worldly wisdom rather than the voice of your own heart. And then come to
me, darling, and be my own, and the world which you and I will face
together shall not be a bad world. I will answer for that. No trouble
shall come near you. No humiliation shall ever touch you. Only believe
in me.'

'I can believe in you, but not in the impossible,' answered Lesbia, with
measured accents.

The voice was silver-sweet, but passing cold. Just then there was a
rustling among the pine branches, and Lesbia looked round with a
startled air.

'Is there any one listening?' she exclaimed. 'What was that?'

'Only the breath of heaven. Oh, Lesbia, if you were but a little less
wise, a little more trustful. Do not be a dumb idol. Say that you love
me, or do not love me. If you can look me in the face and say the last,
I will leave you without another word. I will take my sentence and go.'

But this was just what Lesbia could not do. She could not deny her love;
and yet she could not sacrifice all things for her love. She lifted the
heavy lids which veiled those lovely eyes, and looked up at him
imploringly.

'Give me time to breathe, time to think,' she said.

'And then will you answer me plainly, truthfully, without a shadow of
reserve, remembering that the fate of two lives hangs on your words.'

'I will.'

'Let it be so, then. I'll go for a ramble over the hills, and return in
time for afternoon tea. I shall look for you on the tennis lawn at
half-past four.'

He took her in his arms, and this time she yielded herself to him, and
the beautiful head rested for a few moments upon his breast, and the
soft eyes looked up at him in confiding fondness. He bent and kissed her
once only, but a kiss that meant for life and death. In the next moment
he was gone, leaving her alone among the pine trees.




CHAPTER XI.

'IF I WERE TO DO AS ISEULT DID.'


Lady Maulevrier rarely appeared at luncheon. She took some slight
refection in her morning-room, among her books and papers, and in the
society of her canine favourites, whose company suited her better at
certain hours than the noisier companionship of her grandchildren. She
was a studious woman, loving the silent life of books better than the
inane chatter of everyday humanity. She was a woman who thought much and
read much, and who lived more in the past than the present. She lived
also in the future, counting much upon the splendid career of her
beautiful granddaughter, which should be in a manner a lengthening out,
a renewal of her own life. She looked forward to the day when Lesbia
should reign supreme in the great world, a famous beauty and leader of
fashion, her every act and word inspired and directed by her
grandmother, who would be the shadow behind the throne. It was
possible--nay, probable--that in those days Lady Maulevrier would
herself re-appear in society, establish her salon, and draw around her
closing years all that is wittiest, best, and wisest in the great world.

Her ladyship was reposing in her low reading-chair, with a volume of
Tyndall on the book-stand before her, when the door was opened softly
and Lesbia came gliding in, and seated herself without a word on the
hassock at her grandmother's feet. Lady Maulevrier passed her hand
caressingly over the girl's soft brown hair, without looking up from her
book.

'You are a late visitor,' she said; 'why did you not come to me after
breakfast?'

'It was such a lovely morning, we went straight from the breakfast table
to the garden; I did not think you wanted me.'

'I did not want you; but I am always glad to see my pet. What were you
doing in the garden all the morning? I did not hear you playing tennis.'

Lady Maulevrier had already interrogated the German governess upon this
very subject, but she had her own reasons for wishing to hear Lesbia's
account.

'No, it was too warm for tennis. Fräulein and I sat and worked, and Mr.
Hammond read to us.'

'What did he read?'

'Heine's ballads. He reads German beautifully.

'Indeed! I daresay he was at school in Germany. There are cheap schools
there to which middle-class people send their boys.'

This was like a thrust from a rusty knife.

'Mr. Hammond was at Oxford,' Lesbia said, reproachfully; and then, after
a longish pause, she clasped her hands upon the arm of Lady Maulevrier's
chair, and said, in a pleading voice, 'Grandmother, Mr. Hammond has
asked me to marry him.'

'Indeed! Only that? And pray, did he tell you what are his means of
maintaining Lord Maulevrier's sister in the position to which her birth
entitles her?' inquired the dowager, with crushing calmness.

'He is not rich; indeed, I believe, he is poor; but he is brave and
clever, and he is full of confidence in his power to conquer fortune.'

'No doubt; that is your true adventurer's style. He confides implicitly
in his own talents, and in somebody else's banker. Mr. Hammond would
make a tremendous figure in the world, I daresay, and while he was
making it your brother would have to keep him. Well, my dear Lesbia, I
hope you gave this gentleman the answer his insolence deserved; or that
you did better, and referred him to me. I should be glad to give him my
opinion of his conduct--a person admitted to this house as your
brother's hanger-on--tolerated only on your brother's account; such a
person, nameless, penniless, friendless (except for Maulevrier's too
facile patronage), to dare to lift his eyes to my granddaughter! It is
ineffable insolence!'

Lesbia crouched by her grandmother's chair, her face hidden from Lady
Maulevrier's falcon eye. Every word uttered by her ladyship stung like
the knotted cords of a knout. She knew not whether to be most ashamed of
her lover or of herself--of her lover for his obscure position, his
hopeless poverty; of herself for her folly in loving such a man. And she
did love him, and would fain have pleaded his cause, had she not been
cowed by the authority that had ruled her all her life.

'Lesbia, if I thought you had been silly enough, degraded enough, to
give this young man encouragement, to have justified his audacity of
to-day by any act or word of yours, I should despise, I should detest
you,' said Lady Maulevrier, sternly. 'What could be more contemptible,
more hateful in a girl reared as you have been than to give
encouragement to the first comer--to listen greedily to the first
adventurer who had the insolence to make love to you, to be eager to
throw yourself into the arms of the first man who asked you. That my
granddaughter, a girl reared and taught and watched and guarded by me,
should have no more dignity, no more modesty, or womanly feeling, than a
barmaid at an inn!'

Lesbia began to cry.

'I don't see why a barmaid, should not be a good woman, or why it
should be a crime to fall in love,' she said, in a voice broken by sobs.
'You need not speak to me so unkindly. I am not going to marry Mr.
Hammond.'

'Oh, you are not? that is very good of you. I am deeply grateful for
such an assurance.'

'But I like him better than anyone I ever saw in my life before.'

'You have seen to many people. You have had such a wide area for
choice.'

'No; I know I have been kept like a nun in a convent: but I don't think
when I go into the world I shall ever see anyone I should like better
than Mr. Hammond.'

'Wait till you have seen the world before you make up your mind about
that. And now, Lesbia, leave off talking and thinking like a child; look
me in the face and listen to me, for I am going to speak seriously; and
with me, when I am in earnest, what is said once is said for ever.'

Lady Maulevrier grasped her granddaughter's arm with long slender
fingers which held it as tightly as the grasp of a vice. She drew the
girl's slim figure round till they were face to face, looking into each
other's eyes, the dowager's eagle countenance lit up with impassioned
feeling, severe, awful as the face of one of the fatal sisters, the
avengers of blood, the harbingers of doom.

'Lesbia, I think I have been good to you, and kind to you,' she said.

'You have been all that is kind and dear,' faltered Lesbia.

'Then give me measure for measure. My life has been a hard one, child;
hard and lonely, and loveless and joyless. My son, to whom I devoted
myself in the vigour of youth and in the prime of life, never loved me,
never repaid me for my love. He spent his days far away from me, when
his presence would have gladdened my difficult life. He died in a
strange land. Of his three children, you are the one I took into my
heart. I did my duty to the others; I lavished my love upon you. Do not
give me cursing instead of blessing. Do not give me a stone instead of
bread. I have built every hope of happiness or pleasure in this world
upon you and your obedience. Obey me, be true to me, and I will make you
a queen, and I will sit in the shadow of your throne. I will toil for
you, and be wise for you. You shall have only to shine, and dazzle, and
enjoy the glory of life. My beautiful darling, for pity's sake do not
give yourself over to folly.'

'Did not you marry for love, grandmother?'

'No, Lesbia. Lord Maulevrier and I got on very well together, but ours
was no love-match.'

'Does nobody in our rank ever marry for love? are all marriages a mere
exchange and barter?'

'No, there are love-matches now and then, which often turn out badly.
But, my darling, I am not asking you to marry for rank or for money. I
am only asking you to wait till you find your mate among the noblest in
the land. He may be the handsomest and most accomplished of men, a man
born to win women's hearts; and you may love him as fervently as ever a
village girl loved her first lover. I am not going to sacrifice you, or
to barter you, dearest. I mean to marry you to the best and noblest
young man of his day. You shall never be asked to stoop to the unworthy,
not even if worthlessness wore strawberry leaves in his cap, and owned
the greatest estate in the land.'

'And if--instead of waiting-for this King Arthur of yours--I were to do
as Iseult did--as Guinevere did--choose for myself----'

'Iseult and Guinevere were wantons. I wonder that you can name them in
comparison with yourself.'

'If I were to marry a good and honourable man who has his place to make
in the world, would you never forgive me?'

'You mean Mr. Hammond? You may just as well speak plainly,' said Lady
Maulevrier, freezingly. 'If you were capable of such idiocy as that,
Lesbia, I would pluck you out of my heart like a foul weed. I would
never look upon you, or hear your name spoken, or think of you again as
long as I lived. My life would not last very long after that blow. Old
age cannot bear such shocks. Oh, Lesbia, I have been father and mother
to you; do not bring my grey hairs in sorrow to the grave.'

Lesbia gave a deep sigh, and brushed the tears from her cheeks. Yes, the
very idea of such a marriage was foolishness. Just now, in the pine
wood, carried away by the force of her lover's passion, by her own
softer feelings, it had seemed to her as if she could count the world
well lost for his sake; but now, at Lady Maulevrier's feet, she became
again true to her training, and the world was too much to lose.

'What can I do, grandmother?' she asked, submissively, despairingly. 'He
loves me, and I love him. How can I tell him that he and I can never be
anything to each other in this world?'

'Refer him to me. I will give him his answer.'

'No, no; that will not do. I have promised to answer him myself. He has
gone for a walk on the hills, and will come back at four o'clock for my
answer.'

'Sit down at that table, and write as I dictate.'

'But a letter will be so formal.'

'It is the only way in which you can answer him. When he comes back from
his walk you will have left Fellside. I shall send you off to St. Bees
with Fräulein. You must never look upon that man's face again.'

Lesbia brushed away a few more tears, and obeyed. She had been too well
trained to attempt resistance. Defiance was out of the question.




CHAPTER XII.

'THE GREATER CANTLE OF THE WORLD IS LOST.'


The sky was still cloudless when John Hammond strolled slowly up the
leafy avenue at Fellside. He had been across the valley and up the hill
to Easedale Tarn, and then by rough untrodden ways, across a chaos of
rock and heather, into a second valley, long, narrow, and sterile, known
as Far Easedale, a desolate gorge, a rugged cleft in the heart of the
mountains. The walk had been long and laborious; but only in such
clambering and toiling, such expenditure of muscular force and latent
heat, could the man's restless soul endure those long hours of suspense.

'How will she answer me? Oh, my God! how will she answer?' he said
within himself, as he walked up the romantic winding road, which made so
picturesque an approach to Lady Maulevrier's domain, 'Is my idol gold or
clay? How will she come through the crucible? Oh, dearest, sweetest,
loveliest, only be true to the instinct of your womanhood, and my cup
will be full of bliss, and all my days will flow as sweetly as the
burden of a song. But if you prove heartless, if you love the world's.
wealth better than you love me--ah! then all is over, and you and I are
lost to each other for ever. I have made up my mind.'

His face settled into an expression of indomitable determination, as of
a man who would die rather than be false to his own purpose. There was
no glow of hope in his heart. He had no deep faith in the girl he loved;
indeed in his heart of hearts he knew that this being to whom he had
trusted his hopes of bliss was no heroine. She was a lovely, loveable
girl, nothing more. How would she greet him when they met presently on
the tennis lawn? With tears and entreaties, and pretty little
deprecating speeches, irresolution, timidity, vacillation, perhaps;
hardly with heroic resolve to act and dare for his sake.

There was no one on the tennis lawn when he went there, though the hour
was close at hand at which Lesbia had promised to give him his answer.
He sat down in one of the low chairs, glad to rest after his long ramble
having had no refreshment but a bottle of soda-water and a biscuit at
the cottage by Easedale Tarn. He waited, calmly as to outward seeming,
but with a heavy heart.

'If it were Mary now whom I loved, I should have little fear of the
issue,' he thought, weighing his sweetheart's character, as he weighed
his chances of success. 'That young termagant would defy the world for
her lover.'

He sat in the summer silence for nearly half-an-hour, and still there
was no sign of Lady Lesbia. Her satin-lined workbasket, with the work
thrown carelessly across it, was still on the rustic table, just as she
had left it when they went to the pine wood. Waiting was weary work when
the bliss of a lifetime trembled in the balance; and yet he did not want
to be impatient. She might find it difficult to get away from her
family, perhaps. She was closely watched and guarded, as the most
precious thing at Fellside.

At last the clock struck five, and Hammond could endure delay no longer.
He went round by the flower garden to the terrace before the
drawing-room windows, and through an open window to the drawing-room.

Lady Maulevrier was in her accustomed seat, with her own particular
little table, magazines, books, newspapers at her side. Lady Mary was
pouring out the tea, a most unusual thing; and Maulevrier was sitting on
a stool at her feet, with his knees up to his chin, very warm and dusty,
eating pound cake.

'Where the mischief have you been hiding yourself all day, Jack?' he
called out as Hammond appeared, looking round the room as he entered,
with eager, interrogating eyes, for that one figure which was absent.

'I have been for a walk.'

'You might have had the civility to announce your design, and Molly and
I would have shared your peregrinations.'

'I am sorry that I lost the privilege of your company.'

'I suppose you lost your luncheon, which was of more importance,' said
Maulevrier.

'Will you have some tea?' asked Mary, who looked more womanly than usual
in a cream-coloured surah gown--one of her Sunday gowns.

She had a faint hope that by this essentially feminine apparel she might
lessen the prejudicial effect of Maulevrier's cruel story about the
fox-hunt.

Mr. Hammond answered absently, hardly looking at Mary, and quite
unconscious of her pretty gown.

'Thanks, yes,' he said, taking the cup and saucer, and looking at the
door by which he momently expected Lady Lesbia's entrance, and then, as
the door did not open, he looked down at Mary, very busy with china
teapots and a brass kettle which hissed and throbbed over a spirit lamp.

'Won't you have some cake,' she asked, looking up at him gently, grieved
at the distress and disappointment in his face. 'I am sure you must be
dreadfully hungry.'

'Not in the least, thanks. How came you to be entrusted with those
sacred vessels, Lady Mary? What has become of Fräulein and your sister?'

'They have rushed off to St. Bees. Grandmother thought Lesbia looking
pale and out of spirits, and packed her off to the seaside at a minute's
notice.'

'What! She has left Fellside?' asked Hammond, paling suddenly, as if a
man had struck him. 'Lady Maulevrier, do I understand that Lady Lesbia
has gone away?'

He asked the question in an authoritative tone, with the air of a man
who had a right to be answered. The dowager wondered at his surpassing
insolence.

'My granddaughter has gone to the seaside with her governess,' she said,
haughtily.

'At a minute's notice?'

'At a minute's notice. I am not in the habit of hesitating about any
step which I consider necessary for my grandchildren's welfare.'

She looked him full in the face, with those falcon eyes of hers; and he
gave her back a look as resolute, and every whit as full of courage and
of pride.

'Well,' he said, after a very perceptible pause, 'no doubt your ladyship
has done wisely, and I must submit to your jurisdiction. But I had asked
Lady Lesbia a question, and I had been promised an answer.'

'Your question has been answered by Lady Lesbia. She left a note for
you,' replied Lady Maulevrier.

'Thanks,' answered Mr. Hammond, briefly, and he hurried from the room
without another word.

The letter was on the table in his bedroom. He had little hope of any
good waiting for him in a letter so written. The dowager and the world
had triumphed over a girl's dawning love, no doubt.

This was Lesbia's letter:

    'Dear Mr. Hammond,--Lady Maulevrier desires me to say that the
    proposal which you honoured me by making this morning is one which I
    cannot possibly accept, and that any idea of an engagement between
    you and me could result only in misery and humiliation to both. She
    thinks it best, under these circumstances, that we should not again
    meet, and I shall therefore have left Fellside before you receive
    this letter.

    'With all good wishes, very faithfully yours,

    'LESBIA HASELDEN.'

'Very faithfully mine--faithful to her false training, to the worldly
mind that rules her; faithful to the gods of this world--Belial and
Mammon, and the Moloch Fashion. Poor cowardly soul! She loves me, and
owns as much, yet weakly flies from me, afraid to trust the strong arm
and the brave heart of the man who loves her, preferring the glittering
shams of the world to the reality of true and honest love. Well, child,
I have weighed you in the balance and found you wanting. Would to God it
had been otherwise! If you had been brave and bold for love's sake,
where is that pure and perfect chrysolite for which I would have
bartered you?'

He flung himself into a chair, and sat with his head bowed upon his
folded arms, and his eyes not innocent of tears. What would he not have
given to find truth and courage and scorn of the world's wealth in that
heart which he had tried to win. Did he think her altogether heartless
because she so glibly renounced him? No, he was too just for that. He
called her only half-hearted. She was like the cat in the adage,
'Letting I dare not, wait upon I would.' But he told himself with one
deep sigh of resignation that she was lost to him for ever.

'I have tried her, and found her not worth the winning,' he said.

The house, even the lovely landscape smiling under his windows, the
pastoral valley, smooth lake and willowy island, seemed hateful to him.
He felt himself hemmed round by those green hills, by yonder brown and
rugged wall of Nabb Scar, stifled for want of breathing space. The
landscape was lovely enough, but it was like a beautiful grave. He
longed to get away from it.

'Another man would follow her to St. Bees,' he said. 'I will not.'

He flung a few things into a Gladstone bag, sat down, and wrote a brief
note to Maulevrier, asking him to make his excuses to her ladyship. He
had made up his mind to go to Keswick that afternoon, and would rejoin
his friend to-morrow, at Carlisle. This done, he rang for Maulevrier's
valet, and asked that person to look after his luggage and bring it on
to Scotland with his master's things; and then, without a word of adieu
to anyone, John Hammond went out of the house, with the Gladstone bag in
his hand, and shook the dust of Fellside off his feet.

He ordered a fly at the Prince of Wales's Hotel, and drove to Keswick,
whence he went on to the Lodore. The gloom and spaciousness of
Derwentwater, grey in the gathering dusk, suited his humour better than
the emerald prettiness of Grasmere--the roar of the waterfall made music
in his ear. He dined in a private room, and spent the evening roaming on
the shores of the lake, and at eleven o'clock went back to his hotel and
sat late into the night reading Heine, and thinking of the girl who had
refused him.

Mr. Hammond's letter was delivered to Lord Maulevrier five minutes
before dinner, as he sat in the drawing-room with her ladyship and Mary.
Poor Mary had put on another pretty gown for dinner, still bent upon
effacing Mr. Hammond's image of her as a tousled, frantic creature in
torn and muddy raiment. She sat watching the door, just as Hammond had
watched it three hours ago.

'So,' said Maulevrier, 'your ladyship has succeeded in driving my friend
away. Hammond has left Fellside, and begs me to convey to you his
compliments and his grateful acknowledgment of all your kindness.'

'I hope I have not been uncivil to him,' answered Lady Maulevrier
coldly. 'As you had both made up your minds to go to-morrow, it can
matter very little that he should go to-day.'

Mary looked down at the ribbon and lace on her prettiest frock, and
thought that it mattered a great deal to her. Yet, if he had stayed,
would he have seen her frock or her? With his bodily eyes, perhaps, but
not with the eyes of his mind. Those eyes saw only Lesbia.

'No, perhaps it hardly matters,' answered Maulevrier, with suppressed
anger. 'The man is not worth talking about or thinking about. What is
he? Only the best, truest, bravest fellow I ever knew.'

'There are shepherds and guides in Grasmere of whom we could say almost
as much,' said Lady Maulevrier, 'yet you would scarcely expect me to
encourage one of them to pay his addresses to your sister? Pray spare us
all nonsense-talk, Maulevrier. This business is very well ended. You
ought never to have brought Mr. Hammond here.'

'I am sure of that now. I am very sorry I did bring him.'

'Oh, the man will not die for love. A disappointment of that kind is
good for a young man in his position. It will preserve him from more
vulgar entanglements, and perhaps from the folly of a too early
marriage.'

'That is a mighty philosophical way of looking at the matter.'

'It is the only true way. I hope when you are my age you will have
learnt to look at everything in a philosophical spirit.'

'Well, Lady Maulevrier, you have had it all your own way,' said the
young man, walking up and down the room in an angry mood. 'I hope you
will never be sorry for having come between two people who loved each
other, and might have made each other happy.'

'I shall never he sorry for having saved my granddaughter from an
imprudent marriage. Give me your arm, Maulevrier, and let me hear no
more about Mr. Hammond. We have all had quite enough of him,' said her
ladyship, as the butler announced dinner.




CHAPTER XIII.

'SINCE PAINTED OR NOT PAINTED ALL SHALL FADE.'


Fräulein Müller and her charge returned from St. Bees after a sojourn of
about three weeks upon that quiet shore: but Lady Lesbia did not appear
to be improved in health or spirits by the revivifying breezes of the
ocean.

'It is a dull, horrid place, and I was bored to death there!' she said,
when Mary asked how she had enjoyed herself. 'There was no question of
enjoyment. Grandmother took it into her head that I was looking ill, and
sent me to the sea; but I should have been just as well at Fellside.'

This meant that between Lesbia and that distinctly inferior being, her
younger sister, there was to be no confidence. Mary had watched the
life-drama acted under her eyes too closely not to know all about it,
and was not inclined to be so put off.

That pale perturbed countenance of John Hammond's, those eager inquiring
eyes looking to the door which opened not, had haunted Mary's waking
thoughts, had even mingled with the tangled web of her dreams. Oh, how
could any woman scorn such love? To be so loved, and by such a man,
seemed to Mary the perfection of earthly bliss. She had never been
educated up to those wider and loftier views of life, which teach a
woman that houses and lands, place and power, are the supreme good.

'I can't understand how you could treat that noble-minded man so badly,'
she exclaimed one day, when she and Lesbia were alone in the library,
and after she had sat for ever so long, staring out of the window,
meditating upon her sister's cruelty.

'Of whom are you speaking, pray?'

'As if you didn't know! Of Mr. Hammond.'

'And pray, how do you know that he is noble-minded, or that I treated
him badly?'

'Well, as to his being noble-minded, that jumps to the eyes, as French
books say. As for your treatment of him, I was looking on all the time,
and I know how unkind you were, and I heard him talking to you in the
fir-copse that day.'

'You Were listening' cried Lesbia indignantly.

'I was not listening! I was passing by. And if people choose to carry on
their love affairs out of doors they must expect to be overheard. I
heard him pleading to you, telling you how he would work for you, fight
the battle of life for you, asking you to be trustful and brave for his
sake. But you have a heart of stone. You and grandmother both have
hearts of stone. I think she must have taken out your heart when you
were little, and put a stone in its place.'

'Really,' said Lesbia, trying to carry things with a high hand, albeit
her very human heart was beating passionately all the time, 'I think you
ought to be very grateful to me--and grandmother--for refusing Mr.
Hammond.'

'Why grateful?'

'Because it leaves you a chance of getting him for yourself; and
everybody can see that you are over head and ears in love with him. That
jumps to the eyes, as you say.'

Mary turned crimson, trembled with rage, looked at her sister as if she
would kill her, for a moment or so, and finally burst into tears.

'That is not true, and it is shameful for you to say such a thing,' she
cried.

'Why, what a virago you are, Mary. Well, I'm very glad it is not true.
Mr. Hammond is--yes, I will be quite candid with you--he is the only man
I am ever likely to admire for his own sake. He is good, brave, clever,
all that you think him. But you and I do not live in a world in which
girls are free to follow their own inclinations. I should break Lady
Maulevrier's heart if I were to make a foolish marriage; and I owe her
too much to set her wishes at naught, or to make her declining years
unhappy. I must obey her, at any cost to my own feelings. Please never
mention Mr. Hammond's name. I'm sure I've had quite enough unhappiness
about him.'

'I see,' said Mary, bitterly. 'It is your own pain you think of, not
his. He may suffer, so long as you are not worried.'

'You are an impertinent chit,' retorted Lesbia, 'and you know nothing
about it.'

After this there was no more said about Mr. Hammond; but Mary did not
forget him. She wrote long letters to her brother, who was still in
Scotland, shooting, deer-stalking, fishing, killing something or other
daily, in the most approved fashion of an Englishman taking his
pleasure. Maulevrier occasionally repaid her with a telegram; but he was
not a good correspondent. He declared that life was too short for
letter-writing.

Summer was gone; the lake was no longer a shining emerald floor, dotted
with the reflection of the flock upon the verdant slopes above it, but
dull and grey of hue, and broken by white-edged wavelets. Patches of
snow gleamed on the misty heights of Helvellyn, and the autumn winds
howled and shrieked around Fellside in the evenings, when all the
shutters were shut, and the outside world seemed little more than an
idea: that mystic hour when the sheep are slumbering under the starry
sky, and when, as the Westmoreland peasant believes, the fairies help
the housewife at her spinning-wheel.

Those October evenings were very long and weary for Lesbia and her
sister. Lady Maulevrier read and mused in her low chair beside the fire,
with her books piled upon her own particular table, and lighted by her
own particular lamp. She talked very little, but she was always gracious
to her granddaughters and their governess, and she liked them to be with
her in the evening. Lesbia played or sang, or sat at work at her
basket-table, which occupied the other side of the fireplace; and
Fräulein and Mary had the rest of the room to themselves, as it were,
those two places by the hearth being sacred, as if dedicated to
household gods. Mary read immensely in those long evenings, devouring
volume after volume, feeding her imagination with every kind of
nutriment, good, bad, and indifferent. Fräulein Müller knitted a woollen
shawl, which seemed to have neither beginning, middle, nor end, and was
always ready for conversation, but there were times when silence brooded
over the scene for long intervals, and when every sound of the light
wood-ashes dropping on the tiled hearth was distinctly audible.

This state of things went on for about three weeks after Lesbia's return
from St. Bees, Lady Maulevrier watchful of her granddaughter all the
time, though saying nothing. She saw that Lesbia was not happy, not as
she had been in the time before the coming of John Hammond. She had
never been particularly gay or light-hearted, never gifted with the wild
spirits and buoyancy which make girlhood so lovely a season to some
natures, a time of dance and song and joyousness, a morning of life
steeped in the beauty and gladness of the universe. She had never been
gay as young lambs and foals and fawns and kittens and puppy dogs are
gay, by reason of the well-spring of delight within them, needing no
stimulus from the outside world. She had been just a little inclined to
murmur at the dulness of her life at Fellside; yet she had borne herself
with a placid sweetness which had been Lady Maulevrier's delight. But
now there was a marked change in her manner. She was not the less
submissive and dutiful in her bearing to her grandmother, whom she both
loved and feared; but there were moments of fretfulness and impatience
which she could not conceal. She was captious and sullen in her manner
to Mary and the Fräulein. She would not walk or drive with them, or
share in any of their amusements. Sometimes of an evening that studious
silence of the drawing-room was suddenly broken by Lesbia's weary sigh,
breathed unawares as she bent over her work.

Lady Maulevrier saw, too, that Lesbia's cheek was paler than of old, her
eyes less bright. There was a heavy look that told of broken slumbers,
there was a pinched look in that oval check. Good heavens! if her beauty
were to pale and wane, before society had bowed down and worshipped it;
if this fair flower were to fade untimely; if this prize rose in the
garden of beauty were to wither and decay before it won the prize.

Her ladyship was a woman of action, and no sooner did this fear shape
itself in her mind than she took steps to prevent the evil her thoughts
foreshadowed.

Among those friends of her youth and allies of her house with whom she
had always maintained an affectionate correspondence was Lady Kirkbank,
the fashionable wife of a sporting baronet, owner of a castle in
Scotland, a place in Yorkshire, a villa at Cannes, and a fine house in
Arlington Street, with an income large enough for their enjoyment. When
Lady Diana Angersthorpe shone forth in the West End world as the
acknowledged belle of the season, the star of Georgina Lorimer was
beginning to wane. She was the eldest daughter of Colonel Lorimer, a man
of good old family, and a fine soldier, who had fought shoulder to
shoulder with Gough and Lawrence, and who had contrived to make a figure
in society with very small means. Georgina's sisters had all married
well. It was a case of necessity, the Colonel told them; they must
either marry or gravitate ultimately to the workhouse. So the Miss
Lorimers made the best use of their youth and freshness, and 'no good
offer refused' was the guiding rule of their young lives. Lucy married
an East India merchant, and set up a fine house in Porchester Terrace.
Maud married wealth personified in the person of a leading member of the
Tallow Chandlers' Company, and had her town house and country house, and
as fine a set of diamonds as a duchess.

But Georgina, the eldest, trifled with her chances, and her
twenty-seventh birthday beheld her pouring out her father's tea in a
small furnished house in a street off Portland Place, which the Colonel
had hired on his return from India, and which he declared himself unable
to maintain another year.

'Directly the season is over I shall give up housekeeping and take a
lodging at Bath,' said Colonel Lorimer. 'If you don't like Bath all the
year round you can stay with your sisters.'

'That is the last thing I am likely to do,' answered Georgina; 'my
sisters were barely endurable when they were single and poor. They are
quite intolerable now they are married and rich. I would sooner live in
the monkey-house at the Zoological than stay with either Lucy or Maud.'

'That's rank envy,' retorted her father 'You can't forgive them for
having done so much better than you.'

'I can't forgive them for having married snobs. When I marry I shall
marry a gentleman.'

'When!' echoed the parent, with a sneering laugh. 'Hadn't you better say
"if"'?

At this period Georgina's waning good looks were in some measure
counterbalanced by the cumulative effects of half a dozen seasons in
good society, which had given style to her person, ease to her manners,
and sharpness to her tongue. Nobody in society said sharper or more
unpleasant things than Miss Lorimer, and by virtue of this gift she got
invited about a great deal more than she might have done had she been
distinguished for sweetness of speech and manner. Georgie Lorimer's
presence at a dinner table gave just that pungent flavour which is like
the faint suspicion of garlic in a fricassee or of tarragon in a salad.

Now in this very season, when Colonel Lorimer was inclined to speak of
his daughter, as Sainte Beuve wrote of Musset, as a young woman with a
very brilliant past, a lucky turn of events gave Georgina a fresh start
in life, which may be called a new departure. Lady Diana Angersthorpe,
the belle of the season, took a fancy to her, was charmed with her sharp
tongue and acute sense of the ridiculous. The two became fast friends,
and were seen everywhere together. The best men all flocked round the
beauty, and all talked to the beauty's companion: and before the season
was over, Sir George Kirkbank, who had had half made up his mind to
propose to Lady Diana, found himself engaged to that uncommonly jolly
girl, Lady Diana's friend. Georgina spent August and September with Lady
Di, at the Marchioness of Carisbroke's delightful villa in the Isle of
Wight, and Sir George kept his yacht at Cowes all the time, and was in
constant attendance upon his fiancée. It was George and Georgie
everywhere. In October Colonel Lorimer had the profound pleasure of
giving away his daughter, before the altar in St. George's, Hanover
Square, and it may be said of him that nothing in his relations with
that young lady became him better than his manner of parting with her.

So the needy Colonel's daughter became Lady Kirkbank, and in the
following spring Diana Angersthorpe was married at the same St. George's
to the Earl of Maulevrier. The friends were divided by distance and by
circumstance as the years rolled on; but friendship was steadily
maintained; and a regular correspondence with Lady Kirkbank, whose pen
was as sharp as her tongue, was one of the means by which Lady
Maulevrier had kept herself thoroughly posted in all those small events,
unrecorded by newspapers, which make up the secret history of society.

It was of her old friend Georgie that her ladyship thought in her
present anxiety. Lady Kirkbank had more than once suggested that Lady
Maulevrier's granddaughters should vary the monotony of Fellside by a
visit to her place near Doncaster, or her castle north of Aberdeen; but
her ladyship had evaded these friendly suggestions, being very jealous
of any strange influence upon Lesbia's life. Now, however, there had
come a time when Lesbia must have a complete change of scenery and
surroundings, lest she should pine and dwindle in sullen submission to
fate, or else defy the world and elope with John Hammond.

Now, therefore, Lady Maulevrier decided to accept Lady Kirkbank's
hospitality. She told her friend the whole story with perfect frankness,
and her letter was immediately answered by a telegram.

'I start for Scotland to-morrow, will break my journey by staying a
night at Fellside, and will take Lady Lesbia on to Kirkbank with me next
day, if she can be ready to go.'

'She shall be ready,' said Lady Maulevrier.

She told Lesbia that she had accepted an invitation for her, and that
she was to go to Kirkbank Castle the day after to-morrow. She was
prepared for unwillingness, resistance even; but Lesbia received the
news with evident pleasure.

'I shall be very glad to go,' she said, 'this place is so dull. Of
course I shall be sorry to leave you, grandmother, and I wish you would
go with me; but any change will be a relief. I think if I had to stay
here all the winter, counting the days and the hours, I should go out of
my mind.'

The tears came into her eyes, but she wiped them away hurriedly, ashamed
of her emotion.

'My dearest child, I am so sorry for you,' murmured Lady Maulevrier.
'But believe me the day will come when you will be very glad that you
conquered the first foolish inclination of your girlish heart.'

'Yes, I daresay, when I am eighty,' Lesbia answered, impatiently. She
had made up her mind to submit to the inevitable. She had loved John
Hammond--had been as near breaking her heart for him as it was in her
nature to break her heart for anybody; but she wanted to make a great
marriage, to be renowned and admired. She had been reared and trained
for that; and she was not going to belie her training.

A visitor from the great London world was so rare an event that there
was naturally a little excitement in the idea of Lady Kirkbank's
arrival. The handsomest and most spacious of the spare bedrooms was
prepared for the occasion. The housekeeper was told that the dinner must
be perfect. There must be nothing old-fashioned or ponderous; there must
be mind as well as matter in everything. Rarely did Lady Maulevrier look
at a bill of fare; but on this particular morning she went carefully
through the menu, and corrected it with her own hand.

A pair of post-horses brought Lady Kirkbank and her maid from Windermere
station, in time for afternoon tea, and the friends who had only met
twice within the last forty years, embraced each other on the threshold
of Lady Maulevrier's morning-room.

'My dearest Di,' cried Lady Kirkbank, 'what a delight to see you again
after such ages; and what a too lovely spot you have chosen for your
retreat from the world, the flesh, and the devil. If I could be a
recluse anywhere, it would be amongst just such delicious surroundings.'

Without, twilight shades were gathering; within, there was only the
light of a fire and a shaded lamp upon the tea table; there was just
light enough for the two women to see each other's faces, and the change
which time had wrought there.

Never did womanhood in advanced years offer a more striking contrast
than that presented by the woman of fashion and the recluse. Lady
Maulevrier was almost as handsome in the winter of her days as she had
been when life was in its spring. The tall, slim figure, erect as a
dart, the delicately chiselled features and alabaster complexion, the
soft silvery hair, the perfect hand, whiter and more transparent than
the hand of girlhood, the stately movements and bearing, all combined to
make Lady Maulevrier a queen among woman. Her brocade gown of a deep
shade of red, with a border of dark sable on cuffs and collar, suggested
a portrait by Velasquez. She wore no ornaments except the fine old
Brazilian diamonds which flashed and sparkled upon her slender fingers.

If Lady Maulevrier looked like a picture in the Escurial, Lady Kirkbank
resembled a caricature in _La Vie Parisienne_. Everything she wore was
in the very latest fashion of the Parisian _demi-monde_, that
exaggerated elegance of a fashion plate which only the most exquisite of
women could redeem from vulgarity. Plush, brocade, peacock's feathers,
golden bangles, mousquetaire gloves, a bonnet of purple plumage set off
by ornaments of filagree gold, an infantine little muff of lace and wild
flowers, buttercups and daisies; and hair, eyebrows and complexion as
artificial as the flowers on the muff.

All that art could do to obliterate the traces of age had been done for
Georgina Kirkbank. But seventy years are not to be obliterated easily,
and the crow's feet showed through the bloom de Ninon, and the eyes
under the painted arches were glassy and haggard, the carnation lips had
a withered look. Age was made all the more palpable by the artifice
which would have disguised it.

Lady Maulevrier suffered an absolute shock at beholding the friend of
her youth. She had not accustomed herself to the idea that women in
society could raddle their cheeks, stain their lips, and play tricks
before high heaven with their eyebrows and eyelashes. In her own youth
painted faces had been the ghastly privilege of a class of womankind of
which the women of society were supposed to know nothing. Persons who
showed their ankles and rouged their cheeks were to be seen of an
afternoon in Bond Street; but Lady Diana Angersthorpe had been taught to
pass them by as if she saw them not, to behold without seeing these
creatures outside the pale. And now she saw her own dearest friend, a
person distinctly within the pale, plastered with bismuth and stained
with carmine, and wearing hair of a colour so obviously false and
inharmonious, that child-like faith could hardly accept it as reality.
Forty years ago Lady Kirkbank's long ringlets had been darkest glossiest
brown, to-day she wore a tousled fringe of bright yellow, piquantly
contrasting with Vandyke brown eyebrows.

It took Lady Maulevrier some moments to get over the shock. She drew a
chair to the fire and established her friend in it, and then, with a
little gasp, she said:

'I am charmed to see you again, Georgie!'

'You darling, I was sure you would be glad. But you must find me awfully
changed--awfully.'

For worlds Lady Maulevrier could not have denied this truth. Happily
Lady Kirkbank did not wait for an answer.

'Society is so wearing, and George and I never seem to get an interval
of quiet. Kirkbank is to be full of men next week. Your granddaughter
will have a good time.'

'There will be a few women, of course?'

'Oh, yes, there's no avoiding that; only one doesn't reckon them. Sir
George only counts his guns. We expect a splendid season. I shall send
you some birds of my own shooting.'

'You shoot!' exclaimed Lady Maulevrier, amazed.

'Shoot! I should think I do. What else is there to amuse one in
Scotland, after the salmon fishing is over? I have never missed a season
for the last thirty years, unless we have been abroad.'

'Please, don't innoculate Lesbia with your love of sport.'

'What! you wouldn't like her to shoot? Well, perhaps you are right. It
is hardly the thing for a pretty girl with her fortune to make. It
spoils the delicacy of the skin. But I'm afraid she'll find Kirkbank
dull if she doesn't go out with the guns. She can meet us with the rest
of the women at luncheon. We have some capital picnic luncheons on the
moor, I can assure you.'

'I know she will enjoy herself with you. She has been accustomed to a
very quiet life here.'

'It is a lovely spot; but I own I cannot understand how you can have
lived here exclusively during all these years--you who used to be all
life and fire, loving change, action, political and diplomatic society,
to dance upon the crest of the wave, as it were. Your whole nature must
have suffered some curious change.'

Their close intimacy of the past warranted freedom of speech in the
present.

'My nature did undergo a change, and a severe one,' answered Lady
Maulevrier, gloomily.

'It was that horrid--and I daresay unfortunate scandal about his
lordship; and then the sad shock of his death,' murmured Lady Kirkbank,
sympathetically. 'Most women, with your youth and beauty, would have
forgotten the scandal and the husband in a twelvemonth, and would have
made a second marriage more brilliant than the first. But no Indian
widow who ever performed suttee was more worthy of praise than you, or
even that person of Ephesus, whose story I have heard somewhere. Indeed,
I have always spoken of your life as a long suttee. But you mean to
re-appear in society next season, I hope, when you present your
granddaughter?'

'I shall certainly go up to London to present her, and possibly I may
spend the season in town; but I shall feel like Rip Van Winkle.'

'No, no, you won't, my dear Di. You have kept yourself _au courant_, I
know. Even my silly gossiping letters may have been of _some_ use.'

'They have been most valuable. Let me give you another cup of tea,' said
Lady Maulevrier, who had been officiating at her own exquisite
tea-table, an arrangement of inlaid woods, antique silver, and modern
china, which her friend pronounced a perfect poem.

Indeed, the whole room was poetic, Lady Kirkbank declared, and there are
many highly praised scenes which less deserve the epithet. The dark red
walls and cedar dado, the stamped velvet curtains, of an indescribable
shade between silver-grey and olive, the Sheraton furniture, the
parqueterie floor and Persian prayer-rugs, the deep yet brilliant hues
of crackle porcelain and Chinese cloisonné enamel, the artistic
fireplace, with dog-stove, low brass fender, and ingle-nook recessed
under the high mantelpiece, all combined to form a luxurious and
harmonious whole.

Lady Kirkbank admired the _tout ensemble_ in the fitful light of the
fire, the dim grey of deepening twilight.

'There never was a more delicious cell!' she exclaimed, 'but still I
should feel it a prison, if I had to spend six weeks in the year in it.
I never stay more than six weeks anywhere out of London; and I always
find six weeks more than enough. The first fortnight is rapture, the
third and fourth weeks are calm content, the fifth is weariness, the
sixth a fever to be gone. I once tried a seventh week at Pontresina, and
I hated the place so intensely that I dared not go back there for the
next three years. But now tell me. Diana, have you really performed
suttee, have you buried yourself alive in this sweet spot deliberately,
or has the love of retirement grown upon you, and have you become a kind
of lotus-eater?'

'I believe I have become a kind of lotus-eater. My retirement here has
been no sentimental sacrifice to Lord Maulevrier's memory.'

'I am glad to hear that; for I really think the worst possible use a
woman can make of her life is in wasting it on lamentation for a dead
and gone husband. Life is odiously short at the best, and it is mere
imbecility to fritter away any of our scanty portion upon the dead, who
can never be any the better for our tears.'

'My motive in living at Fellside was not reverence for the dead. And now
let us talk of the gay world, of which you know all the secrets. Have
you heard anything more about Lord Hartfield?'

'Ah, there is a subject in which you have reason to be interested. I
have not forgotten the romance of your youth--that first season in which
Ronald Hollister used to haunt every place at which you appeared. Do you
remember that wet afternoon at the Chiswick flower-show, when you and he
and I took shelter in the orange house, and you two made love to each
other most audaciously in an atmosphere of orange-blossoms that almost
stifled me? Yes, those were glorious days!'

'A short summer of gladness, a brief dream,' sighed Lady Maulevrier. 'Is
young Lord Hartfield like his father?'

'No, he takes after the Ilmingtons; but still there is a look of your
old sweetheart--yes, I think there is an expression. I have not seen him
for nearly a year. He is still abroad, roaming about somewhere in search
of adventures. These young men who belong to the Geographical and the
Alpine Club are hardly ever at home.'

'But though they may be sometimes lost to society, they are all the
more worthy of society's esteem when they do appear,' said Lady
Maulevrier. 'I think there must be an ennobling influence in Alpine
travel, or in the vast solitudes of the Dark Continent. A man finds
himself face to face with unsophisticated nature, and with the grandest
forces of the universe. Professor Tyndall writes delightfully of his
Alpine experiences; his mind seems to have ripened in the solitude and
untainted air of the Alps. And I believe Lord Hartfield is a young man
of very high character and of considerable cultivation, is he not?'

'He is a splendid young fellow. I never heard a word to his
disparagement, even from those people who pretend to know something bad
about everybody. What a husband he would make for one of your girls!'

'Admirable! But those perfect arrangements, which seem predestined by
heaven itself, are so rarely realised on earth,' answered the dowager,
lightly.

She was not going to show her cards, even to an old friend.

'Well, it would be very sweet if they were to meet next season and fall
in love with each other,' said Lady Kirkbank. 'He is enormously rich, and
I daresay your girls will not be portionless.'

'Lesbia may take a modest place among heiresses,' answered Lady
Maulevrier. 'I have lived so quietly during the last forty years that I
could hardly help saving money.'

'How nice!' sighed Georgie. 'I never saved sixpence in my life, and am
always in debt.'

'The little fortune I have saved is much too small for division. Lesbia
will therefore have all I can leave her. Mary has the usual provision as
a daughter of the Maulevrier house.'

'And I suppose Lesbia has that provision also?'

'Of course.'

'Lucky Lesbia. I only wish Hartfield were coming to us for the shooting.
I would engage he should fall in love with her. Kirkbank is a splendid
place for match-making. But the fact is I am not very intimate with him.
He is almost always travelling, and when he is at home he is not in our
set. And now, my dear Diana, tell me more about yourself, and your own
life in this delicious place.'

'There is so little to tell. The books I have read, the theories of
literature and art and science which I have adopted and dismissed,
learnt and forgotten--those are the history of my life. The ideas of the
outside world reach me here only in books and newspapers; but you who
have been living in the world must have so much to say. Let me be the
listener.'

Lady Kirkbank desired nothing better. She rattled on for three-quarters
of an hour about her doings in the great world, her social triumphs, the
wonderful things she had done for Sir George, who seemed to be as a
puppet in her hands, the princes and princelings she had entertained,
the songs she had composed, the comedy she had written, for private
representation only, albeit the Haymarket manager was dying to produce
it, the scathing witticisms with which she had withered her social
enemies. She would have gone on much longer, but for the gong, which
reminded her that it was time to dross for dinner.

Half-an-hour later Lady Kirkbank was in the drawing-room, where Mary had
retired to the most shadowy corner, anxious to escape the gaze of the
fashionable visitor.

But Lady Kirkbank was not inclined to take much notice of Mary. Lesbia's
brilliant beauty, the exquisite Greek head, the faultless complexion,
the deep, violet eyes, caught Georgina Kirkbank's eye the moment she had
entered the room, and she saw that this girl and no other must be the
beauty, the beloved and chosen grandchild.

'How do you do, my dear?' she said, taking Lesbia's hand, and then, as
if with a gush of warm feeling, suddenly drawing the girl towards her
and kissing her on both cheeks. 'I am going to be desperately fond of
you, and I hope you will soon contrive to like me--just a little.'

'I feel sure that I shall like you very much,' Lesbia answered sweetly.
'I am prepared to love you as grandmother's old friend.'

'Oh, my dear, to think that I should ever be the old friend of anybody's
grandmother!' sighed Lady Kirkbank, with unaffected regret. 'When I was
your age I used to think all old people odious. It never occurred to me
that I should live to be one of them.'

'Then you had no dear grandmother whom you loved,' said Lesbia, 'or you
would have liked old people for her sake.'

'No, my love, I had no grandparents. I had a father, and he was
all-sufficient--anything beyond him in the ancestral line would have
been a burden laid upon me greater than I could bear, as the poet says.'

Dinner was announced, and Mary came shyly out of her corner, blushing
deeply.

'And this is Lady Mary, I suppose?' said Lady Kirkbank, in an off-hand
way, 'How do you do, my dear? I am going to steal your sister.'

'I am very glad,' faltered Mary. 'I mean I am glad that Lesbia should
enjoy herself.'

'And some fine day, when Lesbia is married and a great lady, I shall ask
you to come to Scotland,' said Lady Kirkbank, condescendingly, and than
she murmured in her friend's ear, as they went to the dining-room,
'Quite an English girl. Very fresh and frank and nice,' which was great
praise for such a second-rate young person as Lady Mary.

'What do you think of Lesbia?' asked Lady Maulevrier, in the same
undertone.

'She is simply adorable. Your letters prepared me to expect beauty, but
not such beauty. My dear, I thought the progress of the human race was
all in a downward line since our time; but your granddaughter is as
handsome as you were in your first season, and that is going very far.'




CHAPTER XIV.

'NOT YET.'


Lady Kirkbank carried off Lesbia early next day, the girl radiant at the
idea of seeing life under new conditions. She had a few minutes' serious
talk with her grandmother before she went.

'Lesbia, you are going into the world,' said Lady Maulevrier; 'yes, even
a country house is the world in little. You will have many admirers
instead of one; but I think, I believe, that you will be true to me and
to yourself.'

'You need not fear, grandmother. I have been an idiot; but--but it was
only a passing folly, and I shall never be so weak again.'

Lesbia's scornful lips and kindling eyes gave intensity to her speech.
It was evident that she despised herself for that one touch of womanly
softness which had made her as ready to fall in love with her first
wooer as any peasant girl in Grasmere Vale.

'I am delighted to hear you speak thus, dearest,' said Lady Maulevrier.
'And if Mr. Hamilton--Hammond, I mean--should have the audacity to
follow you to Kirkbank, and to intrude himself upon you there--perhaps
to persecute you with clandestine addresses----'

'I do not believe he would do anything clandestine,' said Lesbia,
drawing herself up. 'He is quite above that.'

'My dear child, we know absolutely nothing about him. He has his way to
make in the world unaided by family or connections. He is
clever--daring. Such a man cannot help being an adventurer; and an
adventurer is capable of anything. I warn you to beware of him.'

'I don't suppose I shall ever see his face again,' retorted Lesbia,
irritably.

She had made up her mind that her life was not to be spoiled, her
brilliant future sacrificed, for the sake of John Hammond; but the wound
which she had suffered in renouncing him was still fresh, her feelings
were still sore. Any contemptuous mention of him stung her to the quick.

'I hope not. And you will beware of other adventurers, Lesbia, men of a
worse stamp than Mr. Hammond, more experienced in ruse and iniquity, men
steeped to the lips in worldly knowledge, men who look upon women as
mere counters in the game of life. The world thinks that I am rich, and
you will no doubt take rank as an heiress. You will therefore be a mark
for every spendthrift, noble or otherwise, who wants to restore his
broken fortunes by a wealthy marriage. And now, my dearest, good-bye.
Half my heart goes with you. Nothing could induce me to part with you,
even for a few weeks, except the conviction that it is for your good.'

'But we shall not be parted next year, I hope, grandmother,' said
Lesbia, affectionately. 'You said something about presenting me, and
then leaving me in Lady Kirkbank's care for the season. I should not
like that at all. I want you to go everywhere with me, to teach me all
the mysteries of the great world. You have always promised me that it
should be so.'

'And I have always intended that it should be so. I hope that it will be
so,' answered her grandmother, with a sigh; 'but I am an old woman,
Lesbia, and I am rooted to this place.'

'But why should you be rooted here? What charm can keep you here, when
you are so fitted to shine in society? You are old in nothing but years,
and not even old in years in comparison with women whom we hear of,
going everywhere and mixing in every fashionable amusement. You are full
of fire and energy, and as active as a girl. Why should you not enjoy a
London season, grandmother?' pleaded Lesbia, nestling her head lovingly
against Lady Maulevrier's shoulder.

'I should enjoy it, dearest, with you. It would be a renewal of my youth
to see you shine and conquer. I should be as proud as if the glory were
all my own. Yes, dear, I hope that I shall be a spectator of your
triumphs. But do not let us plan the future. Life is so full of changes.
Remember what Horace says----'

'Horace is a bore,' said Lesbia. 'I hate a poet who is always harping
upon change and death.'

The carriage, which was to take the travellers to Windermere Station,
was announced at this moment, and Lesbia and her grandmother gave each
other the farewell embrace.

'You like Lady Kirkbank, I hope?' said Lady Maulevrier, as they went
towards the ball, where that lady was waiting for them, with Lady Mary
and Fräulein Müller in attendance upon her.

'She seems very kind, but I should like her better if she did not
paint--or if she painted better.'

'My dear child I'm afraid it is the fashion of the day, just as it was
in Pope's time, and we ought to think nothing about it.'

'Well, I suppose I shall get hardened in time.'

'My dearest Lesbia,' shrieked Lady Kirkbank from below, 'remember we
have to catch a train.'

Lesbia hurried downstairs, followed by Lady Maulevrier, who had to bid
her friend adieu. The luggage had been sent on in a cart, Lesbia's
trunks and dress baskets forming no small item. She was so well
furnished with pretty gowns of all kinds that there had been no
difficulty in getting her ready for this sudden visit. Her maid was on
the box beside the coachman. Lady Kirkbank's attendant, a Frenchwoman of
five-and-thirty, who looked as if she had graduated at Mabille, was to
occupy the back seat of the landau.

Lady Mary looked after her sister longingly, as the carriage drove down
the hill. She was going into a new world, to see all kinds of
people--clever people--distinguished people--musical, artistic,
political people--hunting and shooting people--while Mary was to stay at
home all the winter among the old familiar faces. Dearly as she loved
these hills and vales her heart sank a little at the thought of those
long lonely months, days and evenings that would be all alike, and which
must be spent without sympathetic companionship. And there would be
dreary days on which the weather would keep her a prisoner in her
luxurious gaol, when the mountains, and the rugged paths beside the
mountain streams, would be inaccessible, when she would be restricted to
Fräulein's phlegmatic society, that lady being stout and lazy, fond of
her meals, and given to afternoon slumbers. Lesbia and Mary were not by
any means sympathetic; yet, after all, blood is thicker than water; and
Lesbia was intelligent, and could talk of the things Mary loved, which
was better than total dumbness, even if she generally took an
antagonistic view of them.

'I shall miss her dreadfully,' thought Mary, as she strolled listlessly
in the gardens, where the leaves where falling and the flowers fading.

'I wonder if she will see Mr. Hammond at Lady Kirkbank's?' mused Mary.
'If he were anything like a lover he would find out all about her visit,
and seize the opportunity of her being away from grandmother. But then
if he had been much of a lover he would have followed her to St. Bees.'

Lady Maulevrier sorely missed her favourite grandchild. In a life spent
in such profound seclusion, so remote from the busy interests of the
world, this beloved companionship had become a necessity to her. She had
concentrated her affections upon Lesbia, and the girl's absence made a
fearful blank. But her ladyship's dignity was not compromised by any
outward signs of trouble or loss.

She spent her mornings in her own room, reading and writing and musing
at her leisure; she drove or walked every fine afternoon, sometimes
alone, sometimes attended by Mary, who hated these stately drives and
walks. She dined _tête-à-tête_ with Mary, except on those rare occasions
when there were visitors--the Vicar and his wife, or some wandering star
from other worlds Mary lived in profound awe of her grandmother, but
was of far too frank a nature to be able to adapt her speech or her
manners to her ladyship's idea of feminine perfection. She was silent
and shy under those falcon eyes; but she was still the same Mary, the
girl to whom pretence or simulation of any kind was impossible.

Letters came almost every day from Kirkbank Castle, letters from Lesbia
describing the bright gay life she was living at that hospitable abode,
the excursions, the rides, the picnic luncheons after the morning's
sport, the dinner parties, the dances.

'It is the most delightful house you can imagine,' wrote Lesbia; 'and
Lady Kirkbank is an admirable hostess. I have quite forgiven her for
wearing false eyebrows; for after all, you know, one must _have_
eyebrows; they are a necessity; but why does she not have the two arches
alike? They are _never_ a pair, and I really think that French maid of
hers does it on purpose.

'By-the-bye, Lady Kirkbank is going to write to you to beseech you to
let me go to Cannes and Monte Carlo with her. Sir George insists upon
it. He says they both like young society, and will be horribly vexed if
I refuse to go with them. And Lady Kirkbank thinks my chest is just a
little weak--I almost broke down the other night in that lovely little
song of Jensen's--and that a winter in the south is just what I want.
But, of course, dear grandmother, I won't ask you to let me be away so
long if you think you will miss me.'

'If I think I shall miss her!' repeated Lady Maulevrier. 'Has the girl
no heart, that she can ask such a question? But can I wonder at that? Of
what account was I or my love to her father, although I sacrificed
myself for his good name? Can I expect that she should be of a different
clay?'

And then, meditating upon the events of the summer that was gone, Lady
Maulevrier thought--

She renounced her first lover at my bidding; she renounces her love for
me at the bidding of the world. Or was it not rather self-interest, the
fear of making a bad marriage, which influenced her in her renunciation
of Mr. Hammond. It was not obedience to me, it was not love for me which
made her give him up. It was the selfishness engrained in her race.
Well, I have heaped my love upon her, because she is fair and sweet, and
reminds me of my own youth. I must let her go, and try to be happy in
the knowledge that she is enjoying her life far away from me.'

Lady Maulevrier wrote her consent to the extension of Lesbia's visit,
and by return of post came a letter from Lesbia which seemed brimming
over with love, and which comforted the grandmother's wounded heart.

'Lady Kirkbank and I are both agreed, dearest, that you must join us at
Cannes,' wrote Lesbia. 'At your age it is very wrong of you to spend a
winter in our horrible climate. You can travel with Steadman and your
maid. Lady Kirkbank will secure you a charming suite of rooms at the
hotel, or she would like it still better if you would stay at her own
villa. Do consent to this plan, dear grandmother, and then we shall not
be parted for a long winter. Of course Mary would be quite happy at home
running wild.'

Lady Maulevrier sighed as she read this letter, sighed again, and
heavily, as she put it back into the envelope. Alas, how many and many a
year had gone, long, monotonous, colourless years, since she had seen
that bright southern world which she was now urged to revisit. In fancy
she saw it again to-day, the tideless sea of deepest sapphire blue, the
little wavelets breaking on a yellow beach, the white triangular sails,
the woods full of asphodel and great purple and white lilies, the
atmosphere steeped in warmth and light and perfume, the glare of white
houses in the sun, the red and yellow blinds, the pots of green and
orange and crimson clay, with oleanders abloom, the wonderful glow of
colour everywhere and upon all things. And then as the eyes of the mind
recalled these vivid images her bodily eyes looked out upon the
rain-blotted scene, the mountains rising in a dark and dismal circle
round that sombre pool below, walling her in from the outer world.

'I am at the bottom of a grave,' she said to herself. 'I am in a living
tomb, from which there is no escape. Forty years! Forty years of
patience and hope, for what? For dreams which may never be realised; for
descendants who may never give me the price of my labours. Yes, I should
like to go to my dear one. I should like to revisit the South of France,
to go on to Italy. I should feel young again amidst that eternal,
unchangeable loveliness. I should forget all I have suffered. But it
cannot be. Not yet, not yet!'

Presently with a smile of concentrated bitterness she repeated the words
'Not yet!'

'Surely at my age it must be folly to dream of the future; and yet I
feel as if there were half a century of life in me, as if I had lost
nothing in either mental or bodily vigour since I came here forty years
ago.'

She rose as she said these words, and began to pace the room, with
quiet, firm step, erect, stately, beautiful in her advanced years as she
had been in her bloom and freshness, only with another kind of
beauty--an empress among women. The boast that she had made to herself
was no idle boast. At sixty-seven years of age her physical powers
showed no signs of decay, her mental qualities were at their best and
brightest. Long years of thought and study had ripened and widened her
mind. She was a woman fit to be the friend and counsellor of statesmen,
the companion and confidant of her sovereign: and yet fate willed that
she should be buried alive in a Westmoreland valley, seeing the same
hills and streams, the same rustic faces, from year's end to year's end.
Surely it was a hard fate, a heavy penance, albeit self-imposed.

Lesbia went straight from Scotland to Paris with Sir George and Lady
Kirkbank. Here they stayed at the Bristol for just two days, during
which her hostess went all over the fashionable quarter buying clothes
for the Cannes campaign, and assisting Lesbia to spend the hundred
pounds which her grandmother had sent her for the replenishment of her
well-provided wardrobe. It is astonishing how little way a hundred
pounds goes among the dressmakers, corset-makers, and shoemakers of
Lutetia.

'I had no notion that clothes were so dear,' said Lesbia, when she saw
how little she had got for her money.

'My dear, you have two gowns which are absolutely _chien_,' replied Lady
Kirkbank, 'and you have a corset which gives you a figure, which you
must forgive me for saying you never had before.'

Lady Kirkbank had to explain that _chien_ as applied to a gown or bonnet
was the same thing as _chic_, only a little more so.

'I hope my gowns will always be _chien_,' said Lesbia meekly.

Next evening they were dining at Cannes, with the blue sea in front of
their windows, dining at a table all abloom with orange flowers, tea
roses, mignonette, waxen camellias, and pale Parma violets, while Lady
Maulevrier and Mary dined _tête-à-tête_ at Fellside, with the feathery
snow flakes falling outside, and the world whitening all around them.

Next day the world was all white, and Mary's beloved hills were
inaccessible.

Who could tell how long they might be covered; the winding tracks
hidden; the narrow forces looking like black water or molten iron
against that glittering whiteness? Mary could only walk along the road
by Loughrigg to the bench called 'Rest and be thankful,' from which she
looked with longing eyes across towards the Langdale Pikes, and to the
sharp cone-shaped peak, known as Coniston Old Man, just visible above
the nearer hills. Fräulein Müller suggested that it was in just such
weather as this that a well brought up young lady, a young lady with
_Vernunft_ and _Anstand_, should devote herself to the improvement of
her mind.

'Let us read German this _abscheulich_ afternoon,' said the Fräulein.
'Suppose we go on with the "Sorrows of Werther."'

'Werther was a fool,' cried Mary; 'any book but that.'

'Will you choose your own book?'

'Let me read Heine.'

Fräulein looked doubtful. There were things in Heine--an all-pervading
tone--which rendered him hardly an appropriate poet for 'the young
person.' But Fräulein compromised the matter by letting Mary read Atta
Troll, the exact bearing of which neither of them understood.

'How beautifully Mr. Hammond read Heine that morning!' said Mary,
breaking off suddenly from a perfectly automatic reading.

'You did not hear him, did you? You were not there,' said the Fräulein.

'I was not _there_, but I heard him. I--I was sitting on the bank among
the pine trees.'

'Why did you not come and sit with us? It would have been more ladylike
than to hide yourself behind the trees.'

Mary blushed crimson.

'I had been in the kennels with Maulevrier; I was not fit to be seen,'
she said.

'Hardly a ladylike admission,' replied the Fräulein, who felt that with
Lady Mary her chief duty was to reprove.




CHAPTER XV.

'OF ALL MEN ELSE I HAVE AVOIDED THEE.'


It was afternoon. The white hills yonder and all the length of the
valley were touched here and there with gleams of wintry sunlight, and
Lady Maulevrier was taking her solitary walk in the terrace in front of
her house, a stately figure wrapped in a furred mantle, tall, erect,
moving with measured pace up and down the smooth gravel path. Now and
then at the end of the walk the dowager stopped for a minute or so, and
stood as if in deep thought, with her eyes dreamily contemplating the
landscape. An intense melancholy shadowed her face, as she thus gazed
with brooding eyes on the naked monotony of those wintry hills. So had
she looked in many and many a winter, and it seemed to her that her life
was of a piece with those bleak hills, where in the dismal winter time
nothing living trod. She stood gazing at the sinking sun, a fiery ball
shining at the end of a long gallery of crag and rock, like a lamp at
the end of a corridor; and as she gazed the red round orb dropped
suddenly behind the edge of a crag, as if she had been an enchantress
and had dismissed it with a wave of her wand.

'O Lord, how long, how long?' she said. 'How many times have I seen that
sun go down from this spot, in winter and summer, in spring and autumn!
And now that the one being I loved and cared for is far away, I feel all
the weariness and emptiness of my life.'

As she turned to resume her walk she heard the muffled sound of wheels
in the road below, that road which was completely hidden by foliage in
summer, but which was now visible here and there between the leafless
trees. A carriage with a pair of horses was coming along the road from
Ambleside.

Lady Maulevrier stood and watched until the carriage drew up at the
lodge gate, and then, when the gate had been opened, slowly ascended the
winding drive to the house.

She expected no visitor; indeed, there was no one likely to come to her
from the direction of Ambleside. Her heart began to beat heavily, with
the apprehension of coming evil. What kind of evil she knew not. Bad
news about her granddaughter, perhaps, or about Maulevrier. And yet that
could hardly be. Evil tidings of that kind would have reached her by
telegram.

Perhaps it was Maulevrier himself. His movements were generally erratic.

Lady Maulevrier hurried back to the house. She went through the
conservatory, where the warm whiteness of azalia, and spirea, and arum
lilies contrasted curiously with the cold white snow out of doors, to
the hall, where a stranger was standing talking to the butler.

He was a man of foreign appearance, wearing a cloak lined with sables,
and a sable cap, which he removed as Lady Maulevrier approached. He was
thin and small, with a clear olive complexion, olive inclining to pale
bronze, sleek raven hair, and black almond-shaped eyes. At the first
glance Lady Maulevrier knew that he was an Oriental. Her heart sank
within her, and seemed to grow chill as death at sight of him. Anything
associated with India was horrible to her.

The stranger came forward to meet her, bowing deferentially. He had
those lithe, gliding movements which she remembered of old, when she had
seen princes and dignitaries of the East creeping shoeless to her
husband's feet.

'Will your ladyship do me the honour to grant me an interview?' he said
in very good English. 'I have travelled from London expressly for that
privilege.'

'Then I fear you have wasted your time, sir, whatever your mission may
be,' the dowager answered, haughtily. 'However, I am willing to hear
anything you may have to say, if you will be good enough to come this
way.'

She moved towards the library, the butler preceding her to open the
door, and the stranger followed her into the spacious room, where coals
and logs were heaped high upon the wide dog stove, deeply recessed
beneath the old English mantelpiece.

It was one of the handsomest rooms of the house, furnished with oak
bookcases about seven feet high, above which vases of Oriental ware and
varied colouring stood boldly out against the dark oak wall. Richly
bound books in infinite variety testified to the wealth and taste of the
owner; while one side of the room was absorbed by a wide Gothic window,
beyond which appeared the panorama of lake and mountain, beautiful in
every season. A tawny velvet curtain divided this room from the
drawing-room; but there was also a strong oak door behind the curtain,
which was generally closed in cold weather.

Lady Maulevrier went over to this door, and took the precaution to draw
the bolt, before she seated herself in her arm-chair by the hearth. She
had her own particular chair in all the rooms she occupied--a chair
which was sacred as a throne.

She drew off her sealskin gloves, and motioned with a slender white hand
to the stranger to be seated.

'To whom have I the honour of speaking?' she asked, looking; him through
and through with an unflinching gaze, as she would have looked at Death
himself, had the grim skeleton figure come to beckon her.

He handed her a visiting card on which was engraved--

'Louis Asoph, Rajah of Bisnagar.'

'If my memory does not deceive me as to the history of modern India, the
territory from which you take your title has been absorbed into the
English dominion?' said Lady Maulevrier.

'It was trafficked away forty-three years ago, stolen, filched from my
father! but so long as I have power to think and to act I will maintain
my claim to that land; yes, if only by the empty mockery of a name on a
visiting card. It is a duty I owe to myself as a man, which I owe still
more to my murdered father.'

'Have you come all the way from London, and in such weather, only to
tell me this story?'

She had twisted his card between her fingers as she listened to him, and
now, with an action at once careless and contemptuous, she flung it upon
the burning logs. Slight as the action was it was eloquent of scorn for
the man.

'No, Lady Maulevrier, my mention of this story, with which you are no
doubt perfectly familiar, is only a preliminary. I have come to claim my
own, and to appeal to you as a woman of honour to do me justice. Nay, I
will say as a woman of common honesty; since there is no nice point of
honour in question, only the plain laws of mine and thine, which I
believe are the same among all nations and creeds. I come to you, Lady
Maulevrier, to ask you to restore to me the wealth which your husband
stole from my father.'

'You come to my house, to me, an old woman, helpless, defenceless, in
the absence of my grandson, the present Earl, to insult me, and insult
the dead,' said Lady Maulevrier, white as statuary marble, and as cold
and calm. 'You come to rake up old lies, and to fling them in the face
of a solitary woman, old enough to be your mother. Do you think that is
a noble thing to do? Even in your barbarous Eastern code of morals and
manners is _that_ the act of a gentleman?'

'We are no barbarians in the East, Lady Maulevrier. I come from the
cradle of civilisation, the original fount of learning. We were
scholars and gentleman, priests and soldiers, two thousand years before
your British ancestors ran wild in their woods, and sacrificed to their
unknown gods or rocky altars reeking with human blood! I know the errand
upon which I have come is not a pleasant one, either for you or for me;
but I come to you strong in the right of a son to claim the heritage
which was stolen from him by an infamous mother and her more infamous
paramour----'

'I will not hear another word!' cried Lady Maulevrier, starting to her
feet, livid with passion. 'Do not dare to pronounce that name in my
hearing--the name of that abominable woman who brought disgrace and
dishonour upon my husband and his race.'

'And who brought your husband the wealth of my murdered father,'
answered the Indian, defiantly. 'Do not ignore that fact, Lady
Maulevrier. What has become of that fortune--two hundred thousand pounds
in money and jewels. It was known to have passed into Lord Maulevrier's
possession after my father was put away by his paid instruments.

'How dare you bring that vile charge against the dead?'

'There are men living in India who know the truth of that charge: men
who were at Bisnagar when my father, sick and heartbroken, was shut up
in his deserted harem, hemmed in by spies and traitors, men with murder
in their faces. There are those who know tint he was strangled by one of
those wretches, that a grave was dug for him under the marble floor of
his zenana, a grave in which his bones were found less than a year ago,
in my presence, and fitly entombed at my bidding. He was said to have
disappeared of his own free will--to have left his palace under cover of
night, and sought refuge from possible treachery in another province;
but there were those, and not a few, who knew the real history of his
disappearance--who knew, and at the time were ready to testify in any
court of justice, that he had been got rid of by the Ranee's agents, and
at Lord Maulevrier's instigation, and that his possessions in money and
jewels had been conveyed in the palankins that carried the Ranee and her
women to his lordship's summer retreat near Madras. The Ranee died at
that retreat six months after her husband's murder, not without
suspicion of poison, and the wealth which she carried with her when she
left Bisnagar passed into his lordship's possession. Had your husband
lived, Lady Maulevrier, this story must have been brought to light.
There were too many people in Madras interested in sifting the facts.
There must have been a public inquiry. It was a happy thing for you and
your race that Lord Maulevrier died before that inquiry had been
instituted, and that many animosities died with him. Lucky too for you
that I was a helpless infant at the time, and that the Mahratta
adventurer to whom my father's territory had been transferred in the
shuffling of cards at the end of the war was deeply concerned in hushing
up the story.'

'And pray, why have you nursed your wrath in all these years? Why do
you intrude on me after nearly half a century, with this legend of
rapine and murder?'

'Because for nearly half a century I have been kept in profound
ignorance of my father's fate--in ignorance of my race. Lord
Maulevrier's jealousy banished me from my mother's arms shortly after my
father's death. I was sent to the South of France under the care of an
ayah. My first memories are of a monastery near Marseilles, where I was
reared and educated by a Jesuit community, where I was baptised and
brought up in the Roman Catholic faith. By the influence of the Jesuit
Fathers I was placed in a house of commerce at Marseilles. Funds to
provide for my education and establishment in life, under very modest
conditions, were sent periodically by an agent at Madras. It was known
that I was of East Indian birth, but little more was known about me. It
was only when years had gone by and I was a merchant on my own account
and could afford to go to India on a voyage of discovery--yes, as much a
voyage of discovery as that of Vasco de Gama or of Drake--that I got
from the Madras agent the clue which enabled me, at the cost of infinite
patience and infinite labour, to unravel the mystery of my birth. There
is no need to enter now upon the details of that story. I have
overwhelming documentary evidence--a cloud of witnesses--to convince the
most sceptical as to who and what I am. The documents are some of them
in my valise, at your ladyship's service. Others are at my hotel in
London, ready for the inspection of your ladyship's lawyers. I do not
think you will desire to invite a public inquiry, or force me to recover
my birthright in a court of justice. I believe that you will take a
broader and nobler view of the case, and that you will restore to the
wronged and abandoned son the fortune stolen from his murdered father.'

'How dare you come to me with this tissue of lies? How dare you look me
in the face and charge my dead husband with treachery and dishonour? I
believe neither in your story nor in you, and I defy you to the proof of
this vile charge against the dead!'

'In other words you mean that you will keep the money and jewels which
Lord Maulevrier stole from my father?'

'I deny the fact that any such jewels or money ever passed into his
lordship's possession. That vile woman, your mother, whose infamy cast a
dark cloud over Lord Maulevrier's honour, may have robbed her husband,
may have emptied the public treasury. But not a rupee or a jewel
belonging to her ever came into my possession. I will not bear the
burden of her crimes. Her existence spoiled my life--banished me from
India, a widow in all but the name, and more desolate than many widows.'

'Lord Maulevrier was known to leave India carrying with him two large
chests--supposed to contain books--but actually containing treasure. A
man who was in the Governor's confidence, and who had been the
go-between in his intrigues, confessed on his death-bed that he had
assisted in removing the treasure. Now, Lady Maulevrier, since your
husband died immediately after his arrival in England, and before he
could have had any opportunity of converting or making away with the
valuables so appropriated, it stands to reason that those valuables must
have passed into your possession, and it is from your honour and good
feeling that I claim their restitution. If you deny the claim so
advanced, there remains but one course open to me, and that is to make
my wrongs public, and claim my right from the law of the land.'

'And do you suppose that any English judge or English jury would believe
so wild a story--or countenance so vile an accusation against the
defenceless?' demanded Lady Maulevrier, standing up before him, tall,
stately, with flashing eye and scornful lip, the image of proud
defiance. 'Bring forward your claim, produce your documents, your
witnesses, your death-bed confessions. I defy you to injure my dead
husband or me by your wild lies, your foul charges! Go to an English
lawyer, and see what an English law court will do for you--and your
claim. I will hear no more of either.'

She rang the bell once, twice, thrice, with passionate hand, and a
servant flew to answer that impatient summons.

'Show this gentlemen to his carriage,' she said, imperiously.

The gentleman who called himself Louis Asoph bowed, and retired without
another word.

As the door closed upon him, Lady Maulevrier stood, with clenched hands
and frowning brow, staring into vacancy. Her right arm was outstretched,
as if she would have waved the intruder away. Suddenly, a strange
numbness crept over that uplifted arm, and it fell to her side. From her
shoulder down to her foot, that proud form grew cold and feelingless and
dead, and she, who had so long carried herself as a queen among women,
sank in a senseless heap upon the floor.




CHAPTER XVI.

'HER FACE RESIGNED TO BLISS OR BALE.'


Lady Mary and the Fräulein had been sitting in the drawing-room all this
time waiting for Lady Maulevrier to come to tea. They heard her come in
from the garden; and then the footman told them that she was in the
library with a stranger. Not even the muffled sound of voices penetrated
the heavy velvet curtain and the thick oak door. It was only by the loud
ringing of the bell and the sound of footsteps in the hall that Lady
Mary knew of the guest's departure. She went to the door between the
two rooms, and was surprised to find it bolted.

'Grandmamma, won't you come to tea?' she asked timidly, knocking on the
oaken panel, but there was no reply.

She knocked again, and louder. Still no reply.

'Perhaps her ladyship is going to take tea in her own room,' she said,
afraid to be officious.

Attendance upon her grandmother at afternoon tea had been one of
Lesbia's particular duties; but Mary felt that she was an unwelcome
substitute for Lesbia. She wanted to get a little nearer her
grandmother's heart if she could; but she knew that her attentions were
endured rather than liked.

She went into the hall, where the footman on duty was staring at the
light snowflakes dancing past the window, perhaps wishing he were a
snowflake himself, and enjoying himself in that white whirligig.

'Is her ladyship having tea in the morning-room?' asked Mary.

The footman gave a little start, as if awakened out of a kind of trance.
The sheer vacuity of his mind might naturally slide into mesmeric sleep.

He told Lady Mary that her ladyship had not left the library, and Mary
went in timidly, wondering why her grandmother had not joined them in
the drawing-room when the stranger was gone.

The sky was dark outside the wide windows, white hills and valleys
shrouded in the shades of night. The library was only lighted by the
glow of the logs on the hearth, and in that ruddy light the spacious
room looked empty. Mary was turning to go away, thinking the footman had
been mistaken, when her eye suddenly lighted upon a dark figure lying on
the ground. And then she heard an awful stertorous breathing, and knew
that her grandmother was lying there, stricken and helpless.

Mary shrieked aloud, with a cry that pierced curtains and doors, and
brought Fräulein and half-a-dozen servants to her help. One of the men
brought a lamp, and among them they lifted the smitten figure. Oh, God!
how ghastly the face looked in the lamplight!--the features drawn to one
side, the skin livid.

'Her ladyship has had a stroke,' said the butler.

'Is she dying?' faltered Mary, white as ashes. 'Oh, grandmother, dear
grandmother, don't look at us like that!'

One of the servants rushed off to the stables to send for the doctor. Of
course, being an indoor man, he no more thought of going out himself
into the snowy night on such an errand than Noah thought of going out of
the ark to explore the face of the waters in person.

They carried Lady Maulevrier to her bed and laid her there, like a
figure carved out of stone. She was not unconscious. Her eyes were
open, and she moaned every now and then as if in bodily or mental pain.
Once she tried to speak, but had no power to shape a syllable aright,
and ended with a shuddering sigh. Once she lifted her left arm and waved
it in the air, as if waving some one off in fear or anger. The right
arm, indeed the whole of the right side, was lifeless, motionless as a
stone. It was a piteous sight to see the beautiful features drawn and
distorted, the lips so accustomed to command mouthing the broken
syllables of an unknown tongue. Lady Mary sat beside the bed with
clasped hands, praying dumbly, with her eyes fixed on her grandmother's
altered face.

Mr. Horton came, as soon as his stout mountain pony could bring him. He
did not seem surprised at her ladyship's condition, and accepted the
situation with professional calmness.

'A marked case of hemiplegia,' he said, when he had observed the
symptoms.

'Will she die?' asked Mary.

'Oh, dear, no! She will want great care for a little while, but we shall
bring her round easily. A splendid constitution, a noble frame; but I
think she has overworked her brain a little, reading Huxley and Darwin,
and the German physiologists upon whom Huxley and Darwin have built
themselves. Metaphysics too. Schopenhauer, and the rest of them. A
wonderful woman! Very few brains could hold what hers has had poured
into it in the last thirty years. The conducting nerves between the
brain and the spinal marrow have been overworked: too much activity, too
constant a strain. Even the rails and sleepers on the railroad wear out,
don't you know, if there's excessive traffic.'

Mr. Horton had known Mary from her childhood, had given her Gregory's
powder, and seen her safely through measles and other infantine
ailments, so he was quite at home with her, and at Fellside generally.
Lady Maulevrier had given him a good deal of her confidence during those
thirty years in which he had practised as his father's partner and
successor at Grasmere. He used to tell people that he owed the best part
of his education to her ladyship, who condescended to talk to him of the
new books she read, and generally gave him a volume to put in his pocket
when he was leaving her.

'Don't be downhearted, Lady Mary,' he said; 'I shall come in two or
three times a day and see how things are going on, and if I see the
slightest difficulty in the case I'll telegraph for Jenner.'

Mary and the Fräulein sat up with the invalid all that night. Lady
Maulevrier's maid was also in attendance, and one of the menservants
slept in his clothes on a couch in the corridor, ready for any
emergency. But the night passed peacefully, the patient slept a good
deal, and next day there was evident improvement. The stroke which had
prostrated the body, which reduced the vigorous, active frame to an
awful statue--like stillness--a quietude as of death of itself--had not
overclouded the intellect. Lady Maulevrier lay on her bed in her
luxurious room, with wide Tudor windows commanding half the circle of
the hills, and was still the ruling spirit of the house, albeit
powerless to move that slender hand, the lightest wave of which had been
as potent to command in her little world as royal sign-manual or sceptre
in the great world outside.

Now there remained only one thing unimpaired by that awful shock which
had laid the stately frame low, and that was the will and sovereign
force of the woman's nature. Voice was altered, speech was confused and
difficult; but the strength of will, the supreme power of mind, seemed
undiminished.

When Lady Maulevrier was asked if Lesbia should be telegraphed for, she
replied no, not unless she was in danger of sudden death.

'I should like to see her before I go,' she said, labouring to pronounce
the words.

'Dear grandmother,' said Mary, tenderly, 'Mr. Horton says there is no
danger.'

'Then do not send for her; do not even tell her what has happened; not
yet.'

'But she will miss your letters.'

'True. You must write twice a week at my dictation. You must tell her
that I have hurt my hand, that I am well but cannot use a pen. I would
not spoil her pleasure for the world.'

'Dear grandmother, how unselfish you are! And Maulevrier, shall he be
sent for? He is not so far away,' said Mary, hoping her grandmother
would say yes.

What a relief, what an unspeakable solace Maulevrier's presence would be
in that dreary house, smitten to a sudden and awful stillness, as if by
the Angel of Death!

'No, I do not want Maulevrier!' answered her ladyship impatiently.

'May I sit here and read to you, grandmother?' Mary asked, timidly. 'Mr.
Horton said you were to be kept very quiet, and that we were not to let
you talk, or talk much to you, but that we might read to you if you
like.'

'I do not wish to be read to. I have my thoughts for company,' said Lady
Maulevrier.

Mary felt that this implied a wish to be alone. She bent over the
invalid's pillow and kissed the pale cheek, feeling as if she were
taking a liberty in venturing so much. She would hardly have done it had
Lesbia been at home; but she had a feeling that in Lesbia's absence Lady
Maulevrier must want somebody's love--even hers. And then she crept
away, leaving Halcott the maid in attendance, sitting at her work at the
window furthest from the bed.

'Alone with my thoughts,' mused Lady Maulevrier, looking out at the
panorama of wintry hills, white, ghost-like against an iron sky.
'Pleasant thoughts, truly! Walled in by the hills--walled in and hemmed
round for ever. This place has always felt like a grave: and now I know
that it _is_ my grave.'

Fräulein, and Lady Mary, and the maid Halcott, a sedate personage of
forty summers, had all been instructed by the doctor that Lady
Maulevrier was to be kept profoundly quiet. She must not talk much,
since speech was likely to be a painful effort with her for some little
time; she must not be talked to much by anyone, least of all must she be
spoken to upon any agitating topic. Life must be made as smooth and easy
for her as for a new-born infant. No rough breath from the outer world
must come near her. She was to see no one but her maid and her
granddaughter. Mr. Horton, a plain family man, took it for granted that
the granddaughter was dear to her heart, and likely to exercise a
soothing influence. Thus it happened that although Lady Maulevrier asked
repeatedly that James Steadman should be brought to her, she was not
allowed to see him. She whose will had been paramount in that house,
whose word had been law, was now treated as a little child, while the
will was still as strong, the mind as keen as ever.

'She would talk to him of business,' said Mr. Horton, when he was told
of her ladyship's desire to see Steadman, 'and that cannot be allowed,
not for some little time at least.'

'She is very angry with us for refusing to obey her,' said Lady Mary.

'Naturally, but it is for her own welfare she is disobeyed. She can have
nothing to say to Steadman which will not keep till she is better. This
establishment goes by clockwork.'

Mary wished it was a little less like clockwork. Since Lady Maulevrier
had been lying upstairs--the voice which had once ruled over the house
muffled almost to dumbness--the monotony of life at Fellside had seemed
all the more oppressive. The servants crept about with stealthier tread.
Mary dared not touch either piano or billiard balls, and was naturally
seized with a longing to touch both. The house had a darkened-look, as
if the shadow of doom overhung it.

During this regimen of perfect quiet Lady Maulevrier was not allowed to
see the newspapers; and Mary was warned that in reading to her
grandmother she was to avoid all exciting topics. Thus it happened that
the account of a terrible collision between the Scotch express and a
luggage train, a little way beyond Preston, an accident in which seven
people were killed and about thirty seriously hurt, was not made known
to her ladyship; and yet that fact would have been of intense interest
and significance to her, since one of those passengers whose injuries
were fatal bore the name of Louis Asoph.




CHAPTER XVII.

'AND THE SPRING COMES SLOWLY UP THIS WAY.'


The wintry weeks glided smoothly by in a dull monotony, and now Lady
Maulevrier, still helpless, still compelled to lie on her bed or her
invalid couch, motionless as marble, had at least recovered her power of
speech, was allowed to read and to talk, and to hear what was going on
in that metropolitan world which she seemed unlikely ever to behold
again.

Lady Lesbia was still at Cannes, whence she wrote of her pleasures and
her triumphs, of flowers and sapphire sea, and azure sky, of all things
which were not in the grey bleak mountain world that hemmed in Fellside.
She was meeting many of the people whom she was to meet again next
season in the London world. She had made an informal _début_ in a very
select circle, a circle in which everybody was more or less _chic_, or
_chien_, or _zinc_, and she was tasting all the sweets of success. But
in none of her letters was there any mention of Lord Hartfield. He was
not in the little great world by the blue tideless sea.

There was no talk of Lesbia's return. She was to stay till the carnival;
she was to stay till the week before Easter. Lady Kirkbank insisted upon
it; and both Lesbia and Lady Kirkbank upbraided Lady Maulevrier for her
cruelty in not joining them at Cannes.

So Lady Maulevrier had to resign herself to that solitude which had
become almost the habit of her life, and to the society of Mary and the
Fräulein. Mary was eager to be of use, to sit with her grandmother, to
read to her, to write for her. The warm young heart was deeply moved by
the spectacle of this stately woman stricken into helplessness, chained
to her couch, immured within four walls. To Mary, who so loved the hills
and the streams, the sun and the wind, this imprisonment seemed
unspeakable woe. In her pity for such a martyrdom she would have done
anything to give pleasure or solace to her grandmother. Unhappily there
was very little Mary could do to increase the invalid's sum of pleasure.
Lady Maulevrier was a woman of strong feeling, not capable of loving
many people. She had concentrated her affection upon Lesbia: and she
could not open her heart to Mary all at once because Lesbia was out of
the way.

'If I had a dog I loved, and he were to die, I would never have another
in his place,' Lady Maulevrier said once; and that speech was the
keynote of her character.

She was very courteous to Mary, and seemed grateful for her attentions;
but she did not cultivate the girl's society. Mary wrote all her letters
in a fine bold hand, and with a rapid pen; but when the letter-writing
was over Lady Maulevrier always dismissed her.

'My dear, you want to be out in the air, riding your pony, or
scampering about with your dogs,' she said, kindly. 'It would be a
cruelty to keep you indoors.'

'No, indeed, dear grandmother, I should like to stay. May I stop and
read to you?'

'No, thank you, Mary. I hate being read to. I like to devour a book.
Reading aloud is such slow work.

'But I am afraid you must sometimes feel lonely,' faltered Mary.

'Lonely,' echoed the dowager, with a sigh. 'I have been lonely for the
last forty years--I have been lonely all my life. Those I loved never
gave me back love for love--never--not even your sister. See how lightly
she cuts the link that bound her to me. How happy she is among
strangers! Yes, there was one who loved me truly, and fate parted us.
Does fate part all true lovers, I wonder?'

'You parted Lesbia and Mr. Hammond,' said Mary, impetuously. 'I am sure
they loved each other truly.'

'The old and the worldly-wise are Fate, Mary,' answered the dowager, not
angry at this daring reproach. 'I know your sister; and I know she is
not the kind of woman to be happy in an ignoble life--to bear poverty
and deprivation. If it had been you, now, whom Mr. Hammond had chosen, I
might have taken the subject into my consideration.'

Mary flamed crimson.

'Mr. Hammond never gave me a thought,' she said, 'unless it was to think
me contemptible. He is worlds too good for such a Tomboy. Maulevrier
told him about the fox-hunt, and they both laughed at me--at least I
have no doubt Mr. Hammond laughed, though I was too much ashamed to look
at him.'

'Poor Mary, you are beginning to find out that a young lady ought to be
ladylike,' said Lady Maulevrier; 'and now, my dear, you may go. I was
only joking with you. Mr. Hammond would be no match for any
granddaughter of mine. He is nobody, and has neither friends nor
interest. If he had gone into the church Maulevrier could have helped
him; but I daresay his ideas are too broad for the church; and he will
have to starve at the bar, where nobody can help him. I hope you will
bear this in mind, Mary, if Maulevrier should ever bring him here
again.'

'He is never likely to come back again. He suffered too much; he was
treated too badly in this house.'

'Lady Mary, be good enough to remember to whom you are speaking,' said
her ladyship, with a frown. 'And now please go, and tell some one to
send Steadman to me.'

Mary retired without a word, gave Lady Maulevrier's message to a footman
in the corridor, slipped off to her room, put on her sealskin hat and
jacket, took her staff and went out for a long ramble. The hills and
valleys were still white. It had been a long, cold winter, and spring
was still far off--February had only just begun.

Lady Maulevrier's couch had been wheeled into the morning-room--that
luxurious room which was furnished with all things needful to her quiet
life, her books, her favourite colours, her favourite flowers, every
detail studiously arranged for her pleasure and comfort. She was wheeled
into this room every day at noon. When the day was bright and sunny her
couch was placed near the window: and when the day was dull and grey the
couch was drawn close to the low hearth, which flashed and glittered
with brightly coloured tiles and artistic brass.

To-day the sky was dull, and the velvet couch stood beside the hearth.
Halcott sat at work in the adjoining bed-chamber, and came in every now
and then to replenish the fire: a footman was always on duty in the
corridor. A spring bell stood among the elegant trifles upon her
ladyship's table; and the lightest touch of her left hand upon the bell
brought her attendants to her side. She resolutely refused to have any
one sitting with her all day long. Solitude was a necessity of her
being, she told Mr. Horton, when he recommended that she should have
some one always in attendance upon her.

As the weeks wore on her features had been restored to their proud, calm
beauty, her articulation was almost as clear as of old: yet, now and
then, there would be a sudden faltering, the tongue and lips would
refuse their office, or she would forget a word, or use a wrong word
unconsciously. But there was no recovery of power or movement on that
side of the body which had been stricken. The paralysed limbs were still
motionless, lifeless as marble; and it was clear that Mr. Horton had
begun to lose heart about his patient. There was nothing obscure in the
case, but the patient's importance made the treatment a serious matter,
and the surgeon begged to be allowed to summon Sir William Jenner.

This, however, Lady Maulevrier refused.

'I don't want any fuss made about me,' she said. 'I am content to trust
myself to your skill, and I beg that no other doctor may be summoned.'

Mr. Horton understood his patient's feelings on this point. She had a
sense of humiliation in her helplessness, and, like some wounded animal
that crawls to its covert to die, she would fain have hidden her misery
from the eye of strangers. She had allowed no one, not even Maulevrier,
to be informed of the nature of her illness.

'It will be time enough for him to know all about me when he comes
here,' she said. 'I shall be obliged to see him whenever he does come.'

Maulevrier had spent Christmas and New Year in Paris, Mr. Hammond still
his companion. Her ladyship commented upon this with a touch of scorn.

'Mr. Hammond is like the Umbra you were reading about the other day in
Lord Lytton's "Last Days of Pompeii,"' she said to Mary. 'It must be
very nice for him to go about the world with a friend who franks him
everywhere.'

'But we don't know that Maulevrier franks him,' protested Mary,
blushing. 'We have no right to suppose that Mr. Hammond does not pay his
own expenses.'

'My dear child, is it possible for a young man who has no private means
to go gadding about the world on equal terms with a spendthrift like
Maulevrier--to pay for Moors in Scotland and apartments at the Bristol?'

'But they are not staying at the Bristol,' exclaimed Mary.

'They are staying at an old-established French hotel on the left side of
the Seine. They are going about amongst the students and the workmen,
dining at popular restaurants, hearing people talk. Maulevrier says it
is delightfully amusing--ever so much better than the beaten track of
life in Anglo-American Paris.'

'I daresay they are leading a Bohemian life, and will get into trouble
before they have done,' said her ladyship, gloomily.

'Maulevrier is as wild as a hawk.'

'He is the dearest boy in the world,' exclaimed Mary.

She was deeply grateful for her brother's condescension in writing her a
letter of two pages long, letting her into the secrets of his life. She
felt as if Mr. Hammond were ever so much nearer to her now she knew
where he was, and how he was amusing himself.

'Hammond is such a queer fellow,' wrote Maulevrier, 'the strangest
things interest him. He sits and talks to the workmen for hours; he
pokes his nose into all sorts of places--hospitals, workshops,
poverty-stricken dens--and people are always civil to him. He is what
Lesbia calls _sympatico_. Ah! what a mistake Lesbia and my grandmother
made when they rejected Hammond! What a pearl above price they threw
away! But, you see, neither my lady nor Lesbia could appreciate a gem,
unless it was richly set.'

And now Lady Maulevrier lay on her couch by the fire, waiting for James
Steadman. She had seen him several times since the day of her seizure,
but never alone. There was an idea that Steadman must necessarily talk
to her of business matters, or cause her mind to trouble itself about
business matters; so there had been a well-intentioned conspiracy in the
house to keep him out of her way; but now she was much better, and her
desire to see Steadman need no longer be thwarted.

He came at her bidding, and stood a little way within the door, tall,
erect, square-shouldered, resolute-looking, with a quiet force of
character expressed in every feature. He was very much the same man that
he had been forty years ago, when he went with her ladyship to
Southampton, and accompanied his master and mistress on that tedious
journey which was destined to be Lord Maulevrier's last earthly
pilgrimage. Time had done little to Steadman in those forty years,
except to whiten his hair and beard, and imprint some thoughtful lines
upon his sagacious forehead. Time had done something for him mentally,
insomuch as he had read a great many books and cultivated his mind in
the monotonous quiet of Fellside. Altogether he was a superior man for
the passage of those forty years.

He had married within the time, choosing for himself the buxom daughter
of a lodgekeeper, whose wife had long been laid at rest in Grasmere
churchyard. The buxom girl had grown into a bulky matron, but she was a
colourless personage, and her existence made hardly any difference in
James Steadman's life. She had brought him no children, and their
fireside was lonely; but Steadman seemed to be one of those
self-contained personages to whom a solitary life is no affliction.

'I hope I see you in better health, my lady,' he said, standing straight
and square, like a soldier on parade.

'I am better, thank you, Steadman; better, but a poor lifeless log
chained to this sofa. I sent for you because the time has come when I
must talk to you upon a matter of business. You heard, I suppose, that a
stranger called upon me just before I had my attack?'

'Yes, my lady.'

'Did you hear who and what he was?'

'Only that he was a foreigner, my lady.'

'He is of Indian birth. He claims to be the son of the Ranee of
Bisnagar.'

'He could do you no harm, my lady, if he were twenty times her son.'

'I hope not. Now, I want to ask you a question. Among those trunks and
cases and packages of Lord Maulevrier's which were sent here by heavy
coach, after they were landed at Southampton, do you remember two cases
of books?'

'There are two large cases among the luggage, my lady; very heavy cases,
iron clamped. I should not be surprised if they were full of books.'

'Have they never been opened?'

'Not to my knowledge.'

'Are they locked?'

'Yes, my lady. There are two padlocks on each chest.'

'And are the keys in your possession?'

'No, my lady.'

'Where are the cases?'

'In the Oak Room, with the rest of the Indian luggage.'

'Let them remain there. No doubt those cases contain the books of which
I have been told. You have not heard that the person calling himself
Rajah of Bisnagar has been here since my illness, have you?'

'No, my lady; I am sure he has not been here.'

Lady Maulevrier gave him a scrutinising look.

'He might have come, and my people might have kept the knowledge from
me, out of consideration for my infirmity,' she said. 'I should be very
angry if it were so. I should hate to be treated like a child.'

'You shall not be so treated, my lady, while I am in this house; but I
know there is no member of the household who would presume so to treat
you.'

'They might do it out of kindness; but I should loathe such kindness,'
said Lady Maulevrier, impatiently. 'Though I have been smitten down,
though I lie here like a log, I have a mind to think and to plan; and I
am not afraid to meet danger, face to face. Are you telling me the
truth, Steadman? Have there been no visits concealed from me, no letters
kept from me since I have been ill?'

'I am telling you nothing but the truth, my lady. No letter has been
kept from you; no visitor has been to this house whose coming you have
not been told of.'

'Then I am content,' said her ladyship, with a sigh of relief.

After this there followed some conversation upon business matters. James
Steadman was trusted with the entire management of the dowager's income,
the investment of her savings. His honesty was above all suspicion. He
was a man of simple habits, his wants few. He had saved money in every
year of his service; and for a man of his station was rich enough to be
unassailable by the tempter.

He had reconciled his mind to the monotonous course of life at Fellside
in the beginning of things; and, as the years glided smoothly by, his
character and wants and inclinations had, as it were, moulded themselves
to fit that life. He had easy duties, a comfortable home, supreme
authority in the household. He was looked up to and made much of in the
village whenever he condescended to appear there; and by the rareness of
his visits to the Inn or the Reading-room, and his unwillingness to
accept hospitality from the tradesmen of Grasmere and Ambleside, he
maintained his dignity and exaggerated his importance. He had his books
and his newspapers, his evening leisure, which no one ever dared to
disturb. He had the old wing of the house for his exclusive occupation;
and no one ventured to intrude upon him in his privacy. There was a bell
in the corridor which communicated with his rooms, and by this bell he
was always summoned. There were servants who had been ten years at
Fellside, and who had never crossed the threshold of the red cloth door
which was the only communication between the new house and the old one.
Steadman's wife performed all household duties of cooking and cleaning
in the south wing, where she and her husband took all their meals, and
lived entirely apart from the other servants, an exclusiveness which was
secretly resented by the establishment.

'Mr. Steadman may be a very superior man,' said the butler 'and I know
that in his own estimation the Premier isn't in it compared with him;
but I never was fond of people who set themselves upon pinnacles, and
I'm not fond of the Steadmans.'

'Mrs. Steadman's plain and homely enough,' replied the housekeeper, 'and
I know she'd like to be more sociable, and drop into my room for a cup
of tea now and then; but Steadman do so keep her under his thumb: and
because he's a misanthrope she's obliged to sit and mope alone.'

If Steadman wanted to drive, there was a dogcart and horse at his
disposal; but he did not often leave Fellside. He seemed in his humble
way to model his life upon Lady Maulevrier's secluded habits. It was
growing dusk when Steadman left his mistress, and she lay for some time
looking at the landscape over which twilight shadows were stealing, and
thinking of her own life. Over that life, too, the shadows of evening
were creeping. She had began to realise the fact that she was an old
woman; that for her all personal interest in life was nearly over. She
had never felt her age while her activity was unimpaired. She had been
obliged to remind herself very often that the afternoon and evening of
life had slipped away unawares in that tranquil retirement, and that the
night was at hand.

For her the close of earthly life meant actual night. No new dawn, no
mysterious after-life shone upon her with magical gleams of an unknown
light upon the other side of the dark river. She had accepted the
Materialist's bitter and barren creed, and had taught herself that this
little life was all. She had learned to scorn the idea of a great
Artificer outside the universe, a mighty spirit riding amidst the
clouds, and ruling the course of nature and the fate of man. She had
schooled herself to think that the idea of a blind, unconscious Nature,
working automatically through infinite time and space, was ever so much
grander than the old-world notion of a personal God, a Being of infinite
power and inexhaustible beneficence, mighty to devise and direct the
universe, with knowledge reaching to the farthest confines of space,
with ear to listen to the prayer of His lowest creatures. Her belief
stopped short even of the Deist's faith in an Almighty Will. She saw in
creation nothing but the inevitable development of material laws; and it
seemed to her that there was quite as much hope of a heavenly world
after death for the infusoria in the pool as for man in his pride and
power.

She read her Bible as diligently as she read her Shakespeare, and the
words of the Royal Preacher in some measure embodied her own dreary
creed. And now, in the darkening winter day, she watched the gloomy
shadows creep over the rugged breast of Nabb Scar, and she thought how
there was a time for all things, and that her day of hope and ambition
was past.

Of late years she had lived for Lesbia, looking forward to the day when
she was to introduce this beloved grandchild to the great world of
London; and now that hope was gone for ever.

What could a helpless cripple do for a fashionable beauty? What good
would it be for her to be conveyed to London, and to lie on a couch in
Mayfair, while Lesbia rode in the Row and went to three or four parties
every night with a more active chaperon?

She had hoped to go everywhere with her darling, to glory in all her
successes, to shield her from all possibility of failure. And now Lesbia
must stand or fall alone.

It was a hard thing; but perhaps the hardest part of it was that Lesbia
seemed so very well able to get on without her. The girl wrote in the
highest spirits; and although her letters were most affectionately
worded, they were all about self. That note was dominant in every
strain. Her triumphs, her admirers, her bonnets, her gowns. She had had
more money from her grandmother, and more gowns from Paris.

'You have no idea how the people dress in this place,' she wrote. 'I
should have been quite out in the cold without my three new frocks from
Worth. The little Princess bonnets I wear are the rage. Worth
recommended me to adopt special flowers and colours; so I have worn
nothing but primroses since I have been here, and my little primrose
bonnets are to be seen everywhere, sometimes on hideous old women. Lady
Kirkbank hopes you will be able to go to London directly after Easter.
She says I must be presented at the May drawing-room--that is
imperative. People have begun to talk about me; and unless I make my
_début_ while their interest is fresh I shall be a failure. There is an
American beauty here, and I believe she and I are considered rivals, and
young men lay wagers about us, as to which will look best at a ball, or
a regatta, what colours we shall wear, and so on. It is immense fun. I
only wish you were here to enjoy it. The American girl is a most
insolent person, but I have had the pleasure of crushing her on several
occasions in the calmest way. In the description of the concert in last
week's newspaper I was called _l'Anglais de marbre_. I certainly had the
decency to hold my tongue while Faure was singing. Miss Bolsover's voice
was heard ever so many times above the music. According to our English
ideas she has most revolting manners, and the money she spends on her
clothes would make your hair stand on end. Now do, dearest grandmother,
make all your arrangements for beginning the campaign directly after
Easter. You must take a house in the very choicest quarter--Lady
Kirkbank suggests Grosvenor-place--and it _must_ be a large house, for
of course you will give a ball. Lady K. says we might have Lord
Porlock's house--poor Lady Porlock and her baby died a few weeks ago,
and he has gone to Sweden quite broken-hearted. It is one of the new
houses, exquisitely furnished, and Lady K. thinks you might have it for
a song. Will you get Steadman to write to his lordship's steward, and
see what can be done?

'I hope the dear hand is better. You have never told me how you hurt
it. It is very sweet of Mary to write me such long letters, and quite a
pleasant surprise to find she can spell; but I want to see your own dear
hand once more.'




CHAPTER XVIII.

'AND COME AGEN BE IT BY NIGHT OR DAY.'


Those winter months were unutterably dreary for Lady Mary Haselden. She
felt weighed down by a sense of death and woe near at hand. The horror
of that dreadful moment in which she found her grandmother lying
senseless on the ground, the terror of that distorted countenance, those
starting eyes, that stertorous breathing, was not easily banished from a
vivid girlish imagination; seeing how few distractions there were to
divert Mary's thoughts, and how the sun sank and rose again upon the
same inevitable surroundings, to the same monotonous routine.

Her grandmother was kinder than she had been in days gone by, less
inclined to find fault; but Mary knew that her society gave Lady
Maulevrier very little pleasure, that she could do hardly anything
towards filling the gap made by Lesbia's absence. There was no one to
scold her, no one to quarrel with her. Fräulein Müller lectured her
mildly from time to time; but that stout German was too lazy to put any
force or fire into her lectures. Her reproofs were like the fall of
waterdrops on a stone, and infinite ages would have been needed to cause
any positive impression.

February came to an end without sign or token from the outer world to
disturb the even tenor of life at Fellside. Mary read, and read, and
read, till she felt she was made up of the contents of books, crammed
with other people's ideas. She read history, or natural science, or
travels, or German poetry in the morning, and novels or English poetry
in the evening. She had pledged herself to devote her morning indoor
hours to instructive literature, and to accomplish some portion of study
in every day. She was carrying on her education on parole, as before
stated; and she was too honourable to do less than was expected from
her.

March came in with its most leonine aspect, howling and blustering;
north-east winds shrieking along the gorges and wailing from height to
height.

'I wonder the lion and the lamb are not blown into the lake,' said Mary,
looking at Helm Crag from the library window.

She scampered about the gardens in the very teeth of those bitter
blasts, and took her shivering terriers for runs on the green slopes of
the Fell. The snow had gradually melted from the tides of the lowermost
range of hills, but the mountain peaks were still white and ghostly,
the ground was still hard and slippery in the early mornings. Mary had
to take her walks alone in this bleak weather. Fräulein had a convenient
bronchial affection which forbade her to venture so much as the point of
her nose outside the house in an east wind, and which justified her in
occasionally taking her breakfast in bed. She spent her days for the
most part in her arm-chair, drawn close to the fireplace, which she
still insisted upon calling the oven, knitting diligently, or reading
the _Rundschau_. Even music, which had once been her strong point, was
neglected in this trying weather. It was such a cold journey from the
oven to the piano.

Mary played a good deal in her desultory manner, now that she had the
drawing-room all to herself, and no fear of Lady Maulevrier's critical
ear or Lesbia's superior smile. The Fräulein was pleased to hear her
pupil ramble on with her favourite bits from Raff, and Hensel, and
Schubert, and Mendelssohn, and Mozart, and was very well content to let
her play just what she liked, and to escape the trouble of training her
to that exquisite perfection into which Lady Lesbia had been drilled.
Lesbia was not a genius, and the training process had been quite as hard
for the governess as for the pupil.

Thus the slow days wore on till the first week in March, and on one
bleak bitter afternoon, when Fräulein Müller stuck to the oven even a
little closer than usual, Mary felt she must go out, in the face of the
east wind, which was tossing the leafless branches in the valley below
until the trees looked like an angry crowd, hurling its arms in the air,
fighting, struggling, writhing. She must leave that dreary house for a
little while, were it even to be lashed and bruised and broken by that
fierce wind. So she told Fräulein that she really must have her
constitutional; and after a feeble remonstrance Fräulein let her go, and
subsided luxuriously into the pillowed depth of her arm-chair.

There had been a hard frost, and all the mountain ways were perilous, so
Mary set out upon a steady tramp along the road leading towards the
Langdales. The wind seemed to assail her from every side, but she had
accustomed herself to defy the elements, and she only hugged her
sealskin jacket closer to her, and quickened her pace, chirruping and
whistling to Ahab and Ariadne, the two fox-terriers which she had
selected for the privilege of a walk.

The terriers raced along the road, and Mary, seeing that she had the
road all to herself, raced after them. A light snow-shower, large
feathery flakes flying wide apart, fell from the steel-grey sky; but
Mary minded the snow no more than she minded the wind. She raced on, the
terriers scampering, rushing, flying before her, until, just where the
road took a curve, she almost ran into a horse, which was stepping along
at a tremendous pace, with a light, high dogcart behind him.

'Hi!' cried the driver, 'where are you coming, young woman? Have you
never seen a horse till to-day?'

Some one beside the driver leapt out, and ran to see if Mary was hurt.
The horse had swerved to one side, reared a little, and then spun on for
a few yards, leaving her standing in the middle of the road.

'Why, it's Molly!' cried the driver, who was no less distinguished a
whip than Lord Maulevrier, and who had recognised the terriers.

'I hope you are not hurt,' said the gentleman who had alighted,
Maulevrier's friend and shadow, John Hammond.

Mary was covered with confusion by her exploit, and could hardly answer
Mr. Hammond's very simple question.

She looked up at him piteously, trying to speak, and he took alarm at
her scared expression.

'I am sure you are hurt,' he said earnestly, 'the horse must have struck
you, or the shaft perhaps, which was worse. Is it your shoulder that is
hurt, or your chest? Lean on me, if you feel faint or giddy. Maulevrier,
you had better drive your sister home, and get her looked after.'

'Indeed, I am not hurt; not the least little bit,' gasped Mary, who had
recovered her senses by this time. 'I was only frightened, and it was
such a surprise to see you and Maulevrier.'

A surprise--yes--a surprise which had set her heart throbbing so
violently as to render her speechless. Had horse or shaft-point struck
her ever so, she would have hardly been more tremulous than she felt at
this moment. Never had she hoped to see him again. He had set his all
upon one cast--loved, wooed, and lost her sister. Why should he ever
come again? What was there at Fellside worth coming for? And then she
remembered what her grandmother thought of him. He was a hanger-on, a
sponge, a led captain. He was Maulevrier's Umbra, and must go where his
patron went. It was a hard thing so to think of him, and Mary's heart
sank at the thought that Lady Maulevrier's worldly wisdom might have
reckoned aright.

'It was very foolish of me to run into the horse,' said Mary, while Mr.
Hammond stood waiting for her to recover herself.

'It was very foolish of Maulevrier to run into you. If he didn't drive
at such a break-neck pace it wouldn't have happened.'

Umbra was very plain-spoken, at any rate.

'There's rank ingratitude,' cried Maulevrier, who had turned back, and
was looking down at them from his elevated perch. 'After my coming all
the way round by Langdale to oblige you with a view of Elterwater.
Molly's all safe and sound. She wouldn't have minded if I'd run over
her. Come along, child, get up beside me, Hammond will take the back
seat.'

This was easier said than done, for the back of the dogcart was piled
with Gladstone bags, fishing rods, and hat-boxes; but Umbra was ready
to oblige. He handed Mary up to the seat by the driver, and clambered up
at the back, when he hooked himself on somehow among the luggage.

'Dear Maulevrier, how delicious of you to come!' said Mary, when they
were rattling on towards Fellside; 'I hope you are going to stay for
ages.'

'Well, I dare say, if you make yourself very agreeable, I may stay till
after Easter.'

Mary's countenance fell.

'Easter is in three weeks,' she said, despondingly.

'And isn't three weeks an age, at such a place as Fellside? I don't know
that I should have come at all on this side of the August sports, only
as the grandmother was ill, I thought it a duty to come and see her. A
fellow mayn't care much for ancestors when they're well, you know; but
when a poor old lady is down on her luck, her people ought to look after
her. So, here I am; and as I knew I should be moped to death here----'

'Thank you for the compliment,' said Mary.

'I brought Hammond along with me. Of course, I knew Lesbia was safe out
of the way,' added Maulevrier in an undertone.

'It is very obliging of Mr. Hammond always to go where you wish,'
returned Mary, who could not help a bitter feeling when she remembered
her grandmother's cruel suggestion. 'Has he no tastes or inclinations of
his own?'

'Yes, he has, plenty of them, and much loftier tastes than mine, I can
tell you. But he's kind enough to let me hang on to him, and to put up
with my frivolity. There never were two men more different than he and I
are; and I suppose that's why we get on so well together. When we were
in Paris he was always up to his eyes in serious work--lectures, public
libraries, workmen's syndicates, Mary Anne, the International--heaven
knows what, making himself master of the political situation in France;
while I was _rigolant_ and _chaloupant_ at the Bal Bullier.'

It was generous of Maulevrier to speak of his hanger-on thus; and no
doubt the society of a well-informed earnest young man was a great good
for Maulevrier, a good far above the price of those pounds, shillings,
and pence which the Earl might spend for his dependent's benefit; but
when a girl of Mary's ardent temper has made a hero of a man, it galls
her to think that her hero's dignity should be sacrificed, his honour
impeached, were it by the merest tittle.

Maulevrier made a good many inquiries about his grandmother, and seemed
really full of kindness and sympathy; but it was with a feeling of
profound awe, nay, of involuntary reluctance and shrinking, that he
presently entered her ladyship's sitting-room, ushered in by Mary, who
had been to her grandmother beforehand to announce the grandson's
arrival.

The young man had hardly ever been in a sick room before. He half
expected to see Lady Maulevrier in bed, with a crowd of medicine bottles
and a cut orange on a table by her side, and a sick nurse of the
ancient-crone species cowering over the fire. It was an infinite relief
to him to find his grandmother lying on a sofa by the fire in her pretty
morning room. A little tea-table was drawn close up to her sofa, and she
was taking her afternoon tea. It was rather painful to see her lifting
her tea-cup slowly and carefully with her left hand, but that was all.
The dark eyes still flashed with the old eagle glance, the lines of the
lips were as proud and firm as ever. All sign of contraction or
distortion had passed away. In hours of calm her ladyship's beauty was
unimpaired; but with any strong emotion there came a convulsive working
of the features, and the face was momentarily drawn and distorted, as it
had been at the time of the seizure.

Maulevrier's presence had not an unduly agitating effect on her
ladyship. She received him with tranquil graciousness, and thanked him
for his coming.

'I hope you have spent your winter profitably in Paris,' she said.
'There is a great deal to be learnt there if you go into the right
circles.'

Maulevrier told her that he had found much to learn, and that he had
gone into circles where almost everything was new to him. Whereupon his
grandmother questioned him about certain noble families in the Faubourg
Saint Germain who had been known to her in her own day of power, and
whose movements she had observed from a distance since that time; but
here she found her grandson dark. He had not happened to meet any of the
people she spoke about: the plain truth being that he had lived
altogether as a Bohemian, and had not used one of the letters of
introduction that had been given to him.

'Your friend Mr. Hammond is with you, I am told,' said Lady Maulevrier,
not altogether with delight.

'Yes, I made him come; but he is quite safe. He will bolt like a shot at
the least hint of Lesbia's return. He doesn't want to meet that young
lady again, I can assure you.'

'Pray don't talk in that injured tone. Mr. Hammond is a gentlemanlike
person, very well informed, very agreeable. I have never denied that.
But you could not expect me to allow my granddaughter to throw herself
away upon the first adventurer who made her an offer.'

'Hammond is not an adventurer.'

'Very well, I will not call him so, if the term offends you. But Mr.
Hammond is--Mr. Hammond, and I cannot allow Lesbia to marry Mr. Hammond
or Mr. Anybody, and I am very sorry you have brought him here again.
There is Mary, a silly, romantic girl. I am very much afraid he has made
an impression upon her. She colours absurdly when she talks of him, and
flew into a passion with me the other day when I ventured to hint that
he is not a Rothschild, and that his society must be expensive to you.'

'His society does not cost me anything. Hammond is the soul of
independence. He worked as a blacksmith in Canada for three months, just
to see what life was like in a wild district. There never was such a
fellow to rough it. And as for Molly, well, now, really, if he happened
to take a fancy to her, and if she happened to like him, I wouldn't bosh
the business, if I were you, grandmother. Take my word for it, Molly
might do worse.'

'Of course. She might marry a chimney sweep. There is no answering for a
girl of her erratic nature. She is silly enough and romantic enough for
anything; but I shall not countenance her if she wants to throw herself
away on a person without prospects or connections; and I look to you,
Maulevrier, to take care of her, now that I am a wretched log chained to
this room.'

'You may rely upon me, grandmother, Molly shall come to no harm, if I
can help it.'

'Thank you,' said her ladyship, touching her bell twice.

The two clear silvery strokes were a summons for Halcott, the maid, who
appeared immediately.

'Tell Mrs. Power to get his lordship's room ready immediately, and to
give Mr. Hammond the room he had last summer,' said Lady Maulevrier,
with a sigh of resignation.

While Maulevrier was with his grandmother John Hammond was smoking a
solitary cigar on the terrace, contemplating the mountain landscape in
its cold March greyness, and wondering very much to find himself again
at Fellside. He had gone forth from that house full of passionate
indignation, shaking off the dust from his feet, sternly resolved never
again to cross the threshold of that fateful cave, where he had met his
cold-hearted Circe. And now, because Circe was safe out of the way, he
had come back to the cavern; and he was feeling all the pain that a man
feels who beholds again the scene of a great past sorrow.

Was this the old love and the old pain again, he wondered, or was it
only the sharp thrust of a bitter memory? He had believed himself cured
of his useless love--a great and noble love, wasted on a smaller nature
than his own. He had thought that because his eyes were opened, and he
understood the character of the girl he loved, his cure must needs be
complete. Yet now, face to face with the well-remembered landscape,
looking down upon that dull grey lake which he had seen smiling in the
sunshine, he began to doubt the completeness of his cure. He recalled
the lovely face, the graceful form, the sweet, low voice--the perfection
of gracious womanhood, manner, dress, movements, tones, smiles, all
faultless; and in the absence of that one figure, it seemed to him as if
he had come back to a tenantless, dismantled house, where there was
nothing that made life worth living.

The red sun went down--a fierce and lurid face that seemed to scowl
through the grey--and Mr. Hammond felt that it was time to arouse
himself from gloomy meditation and go in and dress for dinner.
Maulevrier's valet was to arrive by the coach with the heavier part of
the luggage, and Maulevrier's valet did that very small portion of
valeting which was ever required by Mr. Hammond. A man who has worked at
a forge in the backwoods is not likely to be finicking in his ways, or
dependent upon servants for looking after his raiment.

Despite Mr. Hammond's gloomy memories of past joys and disillusions, he
contrived to make himself very agreeable, by-and-by, at dinner, and in
the drawing-room after dinner, and the evening was altogether gay and
sprightly. Maulevrier was in high spirits, full of his Parisian
experiences, and talking slang as glibly as a student of the Quartier
Latin. He would talk nothing but French, protesting that he had almost
forgotten his native tongue, and his French was the language of
Larchey's Dictionary of Argot, in which nothing is called by its right
name. Mary was enchanted with this new vocabulary, and wanted to have
every word explained to her; but Maulevrier confessed that there was a
good deal that was unexplainable.

The evening was much livelier than those summer evenings when the
dowager and Lady Lesbia were present. There was something less of
refinement, perhaps, and Fräulein remonstrated now and then about some
small violation of the unwritten laws of 'Anstand,' but there was more
mirth. Maulevrier felt for the first time as if he were master at
Fellside. They all went to the billiard room soon after dinner, and
Fräulein and Mary sat by the fire looking on, while the two young men
played. In such an evening there was no time for bitter memories: and
John Hammond was surprised to find how little he had missed that
enchantress whose absence had made the house seem desolate to him when
he re-entered it.

He was tired with his journey and the varying emotions of the day, for
it was not without strong emotion that he had consented to return to
Fellside--and he slept soundly for the earlier part of the night. But he
had trained himself long ago to do with a very moderate portion of
sleep, and he was up and dressed while the dawn was still slowly
creeping along the edges of the hills. He went quietly down to the hall,
took one of the bamboos from a collection of canes and mountain sticks,
and set out upon a morning ramble over the snowy slopes. The snow
showers of yesterday had only sprinkled the greensward upon the lower
ground, but in the upper regions the winter snows still lingered, giving
an Alpine character to the landscape.

John Hammond was too experienced a mountaineer to be deterred by a
little snow. He went up Silver Howe, and from the rugged breast of the
mountain saw the sun leap up from amidst a chaos of hill and crag, in
all his majesty, while the grey mists of night slowly floated up from
the valley that had lain hidden below them, and Grasmere Lake sparkled
and flashed in the light of the newly-risen sun.

The church clock was striking eight as Hammond came at a brisk pace down
to the valley. There was still an hour before breakfast, so he took a
circuitous path to Fellside, and descended upon the house from the Fell,
as he had done that summer morning when he saw James Steadman sauntering
about in his garden.

Within about a quarter of a mile of Lady Maulevrier's shrubberies Mr.
Hammond encountered a pedestrian, who, like himself, was evidently
taking a constitutional ramble in the morning air, but on a much less
extended scale, for this person did not look capable of going far
afield.

He was an old man, something under middle height, but looking as if he
had once been taller; for his shoulders were much bent, and his head was
sunk on his chest. His whole form looked wasted and shrunken, and John
Hammond thought he had never seen so old a man--or at any rate any man
who was so deeply marked with all the signs of extreme age; and yet in
the backwoods of America he had met ancient settlers who remembered
Franklin, and who had been boys when the battle of Bunker's Hill was
fresh in the memory of their fathers and mothers.

The little old man was clad in a thick grey overcoat of some shaggy kind
of cloth which looked like homespun. He wore a felt hat, and carried a
thick oak stick, and there was nothing in his appearance to indicate
that he belonged to any higher grade than that of the shepherds and
guides with whom Hammond had made himself familiar during his previous
visit. And yet there was something distinctive about the man, Hammond
thought, something wild and uncanny, which made him unlike any of those
hale and hearty-looking dalesmen on whom old age sate so lightly. No,
John Hammond could not fancy this man, with his pallid countenance and
pale crafty eyes, to be of the same race as those rugged and
honest-looking descendants of the Norsemen.

Perhaps it was the man's exceeding age, for John Hammond made up his
mind that he must be a centenarian, which gave him so strange and unholy
an air. He had the aspect of a man who had been buried and brought back
to life again.

So might look one of those Indian Fakirs who have the power to suspend life
by some mysterious process, and to lie in the darkness of the grave for a
given period, and then at their own will to resume the functions of the
living. His long white hair fell upon the collar of his grey coat, and
would have given him a patriarchal appearance had the face possessed the
dignity of age: but it was a countenance without dignity, a face deeply
scored with the lines of evil passions and guilty memories--the face of
the vulture, with a touch of the ferret--altogether a most unpleasant
face, Mr. Hammond thought.

And yet there was a kind of fascination about that bent and shrunken
figure, those feeble movements, and shuffling gait. John Hammond turned
to look after the old man when he had passed him, and stood to watch him
as he went slowly up the Fell, plant his crutch stick upon the ground
before every footstep, as if it were a third leg, and more serviceable
than either of the other two.

Mr. Hammond watched him for two or three minutes, but, as the old man's
movements had an automatic regularity, the occupation soon palled, and
he turned and walked toward Fellside. A few yards nearer the grounds he
met James Steadman, walking briskly, and smoking his morning pipe.

'You are out early this morning,' said Hammond, by way of civility.

'I am always pretty early, sir. I like a mouthful of morning air.'

'So do I. By-the-bye, can you tell me anything about a queer-looking old
man I passed just now a little higher up the Fell? Such an old, old man,
with long white hair.'

'Yes, sir. I believe I know him.'

'Who is he? Does he live in Grasmere?'

Steadman looked puzzled.

'Well, you see, sir, your description might apply to a good many; but if
it's the man I think you mean he lives in one of the cottages behind the
church. Old Barlow, they call him.'

'There can't be two such men--he must be at least a century old. If any
one told me he were a hundred and twenty I shouldn't be inclined to
doubt the fact. I never saw such a shrivelled, wrinkled visage,
bloodless, too, as if the poor old wretch never felt your fresh mountain
air upon his hollow cheeks. A dreadful face. It will haunt me for a
month.'

'It must be old Barlow,' replied Steadman. 'Good day, sir.'

He walked on with his swinging step, and at such a pace that he was up
the side of the Fell and close upon old Barlow's heels when Hammond
turned to look after him five minutes later.

'There's a man who shows few traces of age, at any rate,' thought
Hammond. 'Yet her ladyship told me that he is over seventy.'




CHAPTER XIX.

THE OLD MAN ON THE FELL.


Having made up his mind to stay at Fellside until after Easter,
Maulevrier settled down very quietly--for him. He rode a good deal,
fished a little, looked after his dogs, played billiards, made a devout
appearance in the big square pew at St. Oswald's on Sunday mornings, and
behaved altogether as a reformed character. Even his grandmother was
fain to admit that Maulevrier was improved, and that Mr. Hammond's
influence upon him must be exercised for good and not for evil.

'I plunged awfully last year, and the year before that,' said
Maulevrier, sitting at tea in her ladyship's morning room one afternoon
about a week after his return, when she had expressed her gracious
desire that the two young men should take tea with her.

Mary was in charge of the tea-pot and brass kettle, and looked as
radiant and as fresh as a summer morning. A regular Gainsborough girl,
Hammond called her, when he praised her to her brother; a true English
beauty, unsophisticated, a little rustic, but full of youthful
sweetness.

'You see, I didn't know what a racing stable meant,' continued
Maulevrier, mildly apologetic--'in fact, I thought it was an easy way
for a nobleman to make as good a living as your City swells, with their
soft goods or their Brummagem ware, a respectable trade for a gentleman
to engage in. And it was only when I was half ruined that I began to
understand the business; and as soon as I did understand it I made up my
mind to get out of it; and I am happy to say that I sold the very last
of my stud in February, and Tony Lumpkin is his own man again. So you
may welcome the prodigal grandson, and order the fatted calf to be
slain, grandmother!'

Lady Maulevrier stretched out her left hand to him, and the young man
bent over it and kissed it affectionately. He felt really touched by her
misfortunes, and was fonder of her than he had ever been before. She had
been somewhat hard with him in his boyhood, but she had always cared for
his dignity and protected his interests: and, after all, she was a noble
old woman, a grandmother of whom a man might be justly proud. He thought
of the painted harridans, the bare-shouldered skeletons, whom some of
his young friends were obliged to own in the same capacity, and he was
thankful that he could reverence his father's mother.

'That is the best news I have heard for a long time, Maulevrier,' said
her ladyship graciously; 'better medicine for my nerves than any of Mr.
Horton's preparations. If Mr. Hammond's advice has influenced you to get
rid of your stable I am deeply grateful to Mr. Hammond.'

Hammond smiled as he sipped his tea, sitting close to Mary's tray, ready
to fly to her assistance on the instant should the brazen kettle become
troublesome. It had a threatening way of hissing and bubbling over its
spirit lamp.

'Oh, you have no idea what a fellow Hammond is to lecture,' answered
Maulevrier. 'He is a tremendous Radical, and he thinks that every young
man in my position ought to be a reformer, and devote the greater part
of his time and trouble to turning out the dirty corners of the world,
upsetting those poor dear families who like to pig together in one room,
ordering all the children off to school, marrying the fathers and
mothers, thrusting himself between free labour and free beer, and
interfering with the liberty of the subject in every direction.'

'All that may sound like Radicalism, but I think it is the true
Conservatism, and that every young man ought to do as much, if he wants
this timeworn old country to maintain its power and prosperity,'
answered Lady Maulevrier, with an approving glance at John Hammond's
thoughtful face.

'Right you are, grandmother,' returned Maulevrier, 'and I believe
Hammond calls himself a Conservative, and means to vote with the
Conservatives.'

Means to vote! An idle phrase, surely, thought her ladyship, where the
young man's chance of getting into Parliament was so remote.

That afternoon tea in Lady Maulevrier's room was almost as cheerful as
the tea-drinkings in the drawing-room, unrestrained by her ladyship's
presence. She was pleased with her grandson's conduct, and was therefore
inclined to be friendly to his friend. She could see an improvement in
Mary, too. The girl was more feminine, more subdued, graver, sweeter;
more like that ideal woman of Wordsworth's, whose image embodies all
that is purest and fairest in womanhood.

Mary had not forgotten that unlucky story about the fox-hunt, and ever
since Hammond's return she had been as it were on her best behaviour,
refraining from her races with the terriers, and holding herself aloof
from Maulevrier's masculine pursuits. She sheltered herself a good deal
under the Fräulein's substantial wing, and took care never to intrude
herself upon the amusements of her brother and his friend. She was not
one of those young women who think a brother's presence an excuse for a
perpetual _tête-à-tête_ with a young man. Yet when Maulevrier came in
quest of her, and entreated her to join them in a ramble, she was not
too prudish to refuse the pleasure she so thoroughly enjoyed. But
afternoon tea was her privileged hour--the time at which she wore her
prettiest frock, and forgot to regret her inferiority to Lesbia in all
the graces of womanhood.

One afternoon, when they had all three walked to Easedale Tarn, and were
coming back by the side of the force, picking their way among the grey
stones and the narrow threads of silvery water, it suddenly occurred to
Hammond to ask Mary about that queer old man he had seen on the Fell
nearly a fortnight before. He had often thought of making the inquiry
when he was away from Mary, but had always forgotten the thing when he
was with her. Indeed, Mary had a wonderful knack of making him forget
everything but herself.

'You seem to know every creature in Grasmere, down to the two-year-old
babies,' said Hammond, Mary having just stopped to converse with an
infantine group, straggling and struggling over the boulders. 'Pray, do
you happen to know a man called Barlow, a very old man?'

'Old Sam Barlow,' exclaimed Mary; 'why, of course I know him.'

She said it as if he were a near relative, and the question palpably
absurd.

'He is an old man, a hundred, at least, I should think,' said Hammond.

'Poor old Sam, not much on the wrong side of eighty. I go to see him
every week, and take him his week's tobacco, poor old dear. It is his
only comfort.'

'Is it?' asked Hammond. 'I should have doubted his having so humanising
a taste as tobacco. He looks too evil a creature ever to have yielded to
the softening influence of a pipe.'

'An evil creature! What, old Sam? Why he is the most genial old thing,
and as cheery--loves to hear the newspaper read to him--the murders and
railway accidents. He doesn't care for politics. Everybody likes old Sam
Barlow.'

'I fancy the Grasmere idea of reverend and amiable age must be strictly
local. I can only say that I never saw a more unholy countenance.'

'You must have been dreaming when you saw him,' said Mary. 'Where did
you meet him?'

'On the Fell, about a quarter of a mile from the shrubbery gate.'

'_Did_ you? I shouldn't have thought he could have got so far. I've a
good mind to take you to see him, this very afternoon, before we go
home.'

'Do,' exclaimed Hammond, 'I should like it immensely. I thought him a
hateful-looking old person; but there was something so thoroughly
uncanny about him that he exercised an absolute fascination upon me: he
magnetised me, I think, as the green-eyed cat magnetises the bird. I
have been positively longing to see him again. He is a kind of human
monster, and I hope some one will have a big bottle made ready for him
and preserve him in spirits when he dies.'

'What a horrid idea! No, sir, dear old Barlow shall lie beside the
Rotha, under the trees Wordsworth planted. He is such a man as
Wordsworth would have loved.'

Mr. Hammond shrugged his shoulders, and said no more. Mary's little
vehement ways, her enthusiasm, her love of that valley, which might be
called her native place, albeit her eyes had opened upon heaven's light
far away, her humility, were all very delightful in their way. She was
not a perfect beauty, like Lesbia; but she was a fresh, pure-minded
English girl, frank as the day, and if he had had a brother he would
have recommended that brother to choose just such a girl for his wife.

Mr. Samuel Barlow occupied a little old cottage, which seemed to consist
chiefly of a gable end and a chimney stack, in that cluster of dwellings
behind St. Oswald's church, which was once known as the Kirk Town.
Visitors went downstairs to get to Mr. Barlow's ground-floor, for the
influence of time and advancing civilisation had raised the pathway in
front of Mr. Barlow's cottage until his parlour had become of a
cellar-like aspect. Yet it was a very nice little parlour when one got
down to it, and it enjoyed winter and summer a perpetual twilight, since
the light that crept through the leaded casement was tempered by a
screen of flowerpots, which were old Barlow's particular care. There
were no finer geraniums in all Grasmere than Barlow's, no bigger
carnations or picotees, asters or arums.

It was about five o'clock in the March afternoon, when Mary ushered John
Hammond into Mr. Barlow's dwelling, and, in the dim glow of a cheery
little fire and the faint light that filtered through the screen of
geranium leaves, the visitor looked for a moment or so doubtfully at the
owner of the cottage. But only for a moment. Those bright blue eyes and
apple cheeks, that benevolent expression, bore no likeness to the
strange old man he had seen on the Fell. Mr. Barlow was toothless and
nut-cracker like of outline; he was thin and shrunken, and bent with the
burden of long years, but his healthy visage had none of those deep
lines, those cross markings and hollows which made the pallid
countenance of that other old man as ghastly as would be the abstract
idea of life's last stage embodied by the bitter pencil of a Hogarth.

'I have brought a gentleman from London to see you, Sam,' said Mary. 'He
fancied he met you on the Fell the other morning.'

Barlow rose and quavered a cheery welcome, but protested against the
idea of his having got so far as the Fell.

'With my blessed rheumatics, you know it isn't in me, Lady Mary. I shall
never get no further than the churchyard; but I likes to sit on the wall
hard by Wordsworth's tomb in a warm afternoon, and to see the folks pass
over the bridge; and I can potter about looking after my flowers, I can.
But it would be a dull life, now the poor old missus is gone and the
bairns all out at service, if it wasn't for some one dropping in to have
a chat, or read me a bit of the news sometimes. And there isn't anybody
in Grasmere, gentle or simple, that's kinder to me than you, Lady Mary.
Lord bless you, I do look forward to my newspaper. Any more of them
dreadful smashes?'

'No, Sam, thank Heaven, there have been no railway accidents.'

'Ah, we shall have 'em in August and September,' said the old man,
cheerily. 'They're bound to come then. There's a time for all things,
as Solomon says. When the season comes t'smashes all coom. And no more
of these mysterious murders, I suppose, which baffle t'police and keep
me awake o' nights thinking of 'em.'

'Surely you do not take delight in murder, Mr. Barlow?' said Hammond.

'No, sir, I do not wish my fellow-creatures to mak' awa' wi' each other;
but if there is a murder going in the papers I like to get the benefit
of it. I like to sit in front of my fire of an evening and wonder about
it while I smoke my pipe, and fancy I can see the murderer hiding in a
garret in an out-of-the-way alley, or as a stowaway on board a gert
ship, or as a miner deep down in a coalpit, and never thinking that even
there t'police can track him. Did you ever hear tell o' Mr. de Quincey,
sir?'

'I believe I have read every line he ever wrote.'

'Ah, you should have heard him talk about murders. It would have made
you dream queer dreams, just as he did. He lived for years in the white
cottage that Wordsworth once lived in, just behind the street yonder--a
nice, neat, lile gentleman, in a houseful of books. I've had many a talk
with him when I was a young man.'

'And how old may you he now, Mr. Barlow?'

'Getting on for eighty four, sir.'

'But you are not the oldest man in Grasmere, I should say, by twenty
years?'

'I don't think there's many much older than me, sir.'

'The man I saw on the Fell looked at least a hundred. I wish you could
tell me who he is; I feel a morbid curiosity about him.'

He went on to describe the old man in the grey coat, as minutely as he
could, dwelling on every characteristic of that singular-looking old
person; but Samuel Barlow could not identify the description with any
one in Grasmere. Yet a man of that age, seen walking on the hill-side at
eight in the morning, could hardly have come from far afield.




CHAPTER XX.

LADY MAULEVRIER'S LETTER-BAG.


Although Maulevrier had assured his grandmother that John Hammond would
take flight at the first warning of Lesbia's return, Lady Maulevrier's
dread of any meeting between her granddaughter and that ineligible lover
determined her in making such arrangements as should banish Lesbia from
Fellside, so long as there seemed the slightest danger of such a
meeting. She knew that Lesbia had loved her fortuneless suitor; and she
did not know that the wound was cured, even by a season in the
little-great world of Cannes. Now that she, the ruler of that
household, was a helpless captive in her own apartments, she felt that
Lesbia at Fellside would be her own mistress, and hemmed round with the
dangers that beset richly-dowered beauty and inexperienced youth.

John Hammond might be playing a very deep game, perhaps assisted by
Maulevrier. He might ostensibly leave Fellside before Lesbia's return,
yet lurk in the neighbourhood, and contrive to meet her every day. If
Maulevrier encouraged this folly, they might be married and over the
border, before her ladyship--fettered, impotent as she was--could
interfere.

Lady Maulevrier felt that Georgie Kirkbank was her strong rock. So long
as Lesbia was under that astute veteran's wing there could be no danger.
In that embodied essence of worldliness and diplomacy, there was an
ever-present defence from all temptations that spring from romance and
youthful impulses. It was a bitter thing, perhaps, to steep a young and
pure soul in such an atmosphere, to harden a fresh young nature in the
fiery crucible of fashionable life; but Lady Maulevrier believed that
the end would sanctify the means. Lesbia, once married to a worthy man,
such a man as Lord Hartfield, for instance, would soon rise to a higher
level than that Belgravian swamp over which the malarian vapours of
falsehood, and slander, and self-seeking, and prurient imaginings hang
dense and thick. She would rise to the loftier table-land of that really
great world which governs and admonishes the ruck of mankind by examples
of noble deeds and noble thoughts; the world of statesmen, and soldiers,
and thinkers, and reformers; the salt wherewithal society is salted.

But while Lesbia was treading the tortuous mazes of fashion, it was well
for her to be guided and guarded by such an old campaigner as Lady
Kirkbank, a woman who, in the language of her friends, 'knew the ropes.'

Lesbia's last letter had been to the effect that she was to go back to
London with the Kirkbanks directly after Easter, and that directly they
arrived she would set off with her maid for Fellside, to spend a week or
a fortnight with her dearest grandmother, before going back to Arlington
Street for the May campaign.

'And then, dearest, I hope you will make up your mind to spend the
season in London,' wrote Lesbia. 'I shall expect to hear that you have
secured Lord Porlock's house. How dreadfully slow your poor dear hand is
to recover! I am afraid Horton is not treating the case cleverly. Why do
you not send for Mr. Erichsen? It is a shock to my nerves every time I
receive a letter in Mary's masculine hand, instead of in your lovely
Italian penmanship. Strange--isn't it?--how much better the women of
your time write than the girls of the present day! Lady Kirkbank
receives letters from stylish girls in a hand that would disgrace a
housemaid.'

Lady Maulevrier allowed a post to go by before she answered this letter,
while she deliberated upon the best and wisest manner of arranging her
granddaughter's future. It was an agony to her not to be able to write
with her own hand, to be obliged to so shape every sentence that Mary
might learn nothing which she ought not to know. It was impossible with
such an amanuensis to write confidentially to Lady Kirkbank. The letters
to Lesbia were of less consequence; for Lesbia, albeit so intensely
beloved, was not in her grandmother's confidence, least of all about
those schemes and dreams which concerned her own fate.

However, the letters had to be written, so Mary was told to open her
desk and begin.

The letter to Lesbia ran thus:--

    'My dearest Child,

    'This is a world in which our brightest day-dreams generally end in
    mere dreaming. For years past I have cherished the hope of
    presenting you to your sovereign, to whom I was presented six and
    forty years ago, when she was so fair and girlish a creature that
    she seemed to me more like a queen in a fairy tale than the actual
    ruler of a great country. I have beguiled my monotonous days with
    thoughts of the time when I should return to the great world, full
    of pride and delight in showing old friends what a sweet flower I
    had reared in my mountain home; but, alas, Lesbia, it may not be.

    'Fate has willed otherwise. The maimed hand does not recover,
    although Horton is very clever, and thoroughly understands my case.
    I am not ill, I am not in danger; so you need feel no anxiety about
    me; but I am a cripple; and I am likely to remain a cripple for
    months; so the idea of a London season this year is hopeless.

    'Now, as you have in a manner made your _début_ at Cannes, it would
    never do to bury you here for another year. You complained of the
    dullness last summer; but you would find Fellside much duller now
    that you have tasted the elixir of life. No, my dear love, it will
    be well for you to be presented, as Lady Kirkbank proposes, at the
    first drawing-room after Easter; and Lady Kirkbank will have to
    present you. She will be pleased to do this, I know, for her letters
    are full of enthusiasm about you. And, after all, I do not think you
    will lose by the exchange. Clever as I think myself, I fear I should
    find myself sorely at fault in the society of to-day. All things are
    changed: opinions, manners, creeds, morals even. Acts that were
    crimes in my day are now venial errors--opinions that were
    scandalous are now the mark of "advanced thought." I should be too
    formal for this easy-going age, should be ridiculed as old-fashioned
    and narrow-minded, should put you to the blush a dozen times a day
    by my prejudices and opinions.

    'It is very good of you to think of travelling so long a distance to
    see me; and I should love to look at your sweet face, and hear you
    describe your new experiences; but I could not allow you to travel
    with only the protection of a maid; and there are many reasons why I
    think it better to defer the meeting till the end of the season,
    when Lady Kirkbank will bring my treasure back to me, eager to tell
    me the history of all the hearts she has broken.'

The dowager's letter to Lady Kirkbank was brief and business-like. She
could only hope that her old friend Georgie, whose acuteness she knew of
old, would divine her feelings and her wishes, without being explicitly
told what they were.

    'My dear Georgie,

    'I am too ill to leave this house; indeed I doubt if I shall ever
    leave it till I am taken away in my coffin; but please say nothing
    to alarm Lesbia. Indeed, there is no ground for fear, as I am not
    dangerously ill, and may drag out an imprisonment of long years
    before the coffin comes to fetch me. There are reasons, which you
    will understand, why Lesbia should not come here till after the
    season; so please keep her in Arlington Street, and occupy her mind
    as much as you can with the preparations for her first campaign. I
    give you _carte blanche_. If Carson is still in business I should
    like her to make my girl's gowns; but you must please yourself in
    this matter, as it is quite possible that Carson is a little behind
    the times.

    'I must ask you to present my darling, and to deal with her exactly
    as if she were a daughter of your own. I think you know all my views
    and hopes about her; and I feel that I can trust to your friendship
    in this my day of need. The dream of my life has been to launch her
    myself, and direct her every step in the mazes of town life; but
    that dream is over. I have kept age and infirmity at a distance,
    have even forgotten that the years were going by; and now I find
    myself an old woman all at once, and my golden dream has vanished.'

Lady Kirkbank's reply came by return of post, and happily this gushing
epistle had not to be submitted to Mary's eye.

    'My dearest Di,

    'My heart positively bleeds for you. What is the matter with your
    hand, that you talk of being a life-long prisoner to your room? Pray
    send for Paget or Erichsen, and have yourself put right at once. No
    doubt that local simpleton is making a mess of your case. Perhaps
    while he is dabbing with lint and lotions the real remedy is the
    knife. I am sure amputation would be less melancholy than the
    despondent state of feeling which you are now suffering. If any limb
    of mine went wrong, I should say to the surgeon, "Cut it off, and
    patch up the stump in your best style; I give you a fortnight, and
    at the end of that time I expect to be going to parties again." Life
    is not long enough for dawdling surgery.

    'As regards Lesbia, I can only say that I adore her, and I am
    enchanted at the idea that I am to run her myself. I intend her to
    be _the_ beauty of the season--not _one of the loveliest
    debutantes_, or any rot of that kind--but just the girl whom
    everybody will be crazy about. There shall be a mob wherever she
    appears, Di, I promise you that. There is no one in London who can
    work a thing of that kind better than your humble servant. And when
    once the girl is the talk of the town, all the rest is easy. She can
    choose for herself among the very best men in society. Offers will
    pour in as thickly as circulars from undertakers and mourning
    warehouses after a death.

    'Lesbia is so cool-headed and sensible that I have not the least
    doubt of her success. With an impulsive or romantic girl there is
    always the fear of a _fiasco_. But this sweet child of yours has
    been well brought up, and knows her own value. She behaved like a
    queen here, where I need not tell you society is just a little
    mixed; though, of course, we only cultivate our own set. Your heart
    would swell with pride if you could see the way she puts down men
    who are not quite good style; and the ease with which she crushes
    those odious American girls, with their fine complexions and loud
    manners.

    'Be assured that I shall guard her as the apple of my eye, and that
    the detrimental who circumvents me will be a very Satan of schemers.

    'I can but smile at your mention of Carson, whose gowns used to fit
    us so well in our girlish days, and whose bills seem moderate
    compared with the exorbitant accounts I get now.

    'Carson has long been forgotten, my dear soul, gone with the snows
    of last year. A long procession of fashionable French dressmakers
    has passed across the stage since her time, like the phantom kings
    in Macbeth; and now the last rage is to have our gowns made by an
    Englishman who works for the Princess, and who gives himself most
    insufferable airs, or an Irishwoman who is employed by all the best
    actresses. It is to the latter, Kate Kearney, I shall entrust our
    sweet Lesbia's toilettes.'

The same post brought a loving letter from Lesbia, full of regret at not
being allowed to go down to Fellside, and yet full of delight at the
prospect of her first season.

    'Lady Kirkbank and I have been discussing my court dress,' she wrote,
    'and we have decided upon a white cut-velvet train, with a border of
    ostrich feathers, over a satin petticoat embroidered with seed
    pearl. It will be expensive, but we know you will not mind that.
    Lady Kirkbank takes the idea from the costume Buckingham wore at the
    Louvre the first time he met Anne of Austria. Isn't that clever of
    her? She is not a deep thinker like you; is horribly ignorant of
    science, metaphysics, poetry even. She asked me one day who Plato
    was, and whether he took his name from the battle of Platoea; and
    she says she never could understand why people make a fuss about
    Shakespeare; but she has read all the secret histories and memoirs
    that ever were written, and knows all the ins and outs of court life
    and high life for the last three hundred years; and there is not a
    person in the peerage whose family history she has not at her
    fingers' ends, except my grandfather. When I asked her to tell me
    all about Lord Maulevrier and his achievements as Governor of
    Madras, she had not a word to say. So, perhaps, she draws upon her
    invention a little in talking about other people, and felt herself
    restrained when she came to speak of my grandfather.'

This passage in Lesbia's letter affected Lady Maulevrier as if a
scorpion had wriggled from underneath the sheet of paper. She folded the
letter, and laid it in the satin-lined box on her table, with a deep
sigh.

'Yes, she is in the world now, and she will ask questions. I have never
warned her against pronouncing her grandfather's name. There are some
who will not be so kind as Georgie Kirkbank; some, perhaps, who will
delight in humiliating her, and who will tell her the worst that can be
told. My only hope is that she will make a great marriage, and speedily.
Once the wife of a man with a high place in the world, worldlings will
be too wise to wound her by telling her that her grandfather was an
unconvicted felon.'

The die was cast. Lady Maulevrier might dread the hazard of evil
tongues, of slanderous memories; but she could not recall her consent to
Lesbia's _début_. The girl was already launched; she had been seen and
admired. The next stage in her career must be to be wooed and won by a
worthy wooer.




CHAPTER XXI.

ON THE DARK BROW OF HELVELLYN.


While these plans were being settled, and while Lesbia's future was the
all-absorbing subject of Lady Maulevrier's thoughts, Mary contrived to
be happier than she had ever been in her life before. It was happiness
that grew and strengthened with every day; and yet there was no obvious
reason for this deep joy. Her life ran in the same familiar groove. She
walked and rode on the old pathways; she rowed on the lake she had known
from babyhood; she visited her cottagers, and taught in the village
school, just the same as of old. The change was only that she was no
longer alone; and of late the solitude of her life, the ever-present
consciousness that nobody shared her pleasures or sympathised with her
upon any point, had weighed upon her like an actual burden. Now she had
Maulevrier, who was always kind, who understood and shared almost all
her tastes, and Maulevrier's friend, who, although not given to saying
smooth things, seemed warmly interested in her pursuits and opinions. He
encouraged her to talk, although he generally took the opposite side in
every argument; and she no longer felt oppressed or irritated by the
idea that he despised her.

Indeed, although he never flattered or even praised her, Mr. Hammond let
her see that he liked her society. She had gone out of her way to avoid
him, very fearful lest he should think her bold or masculine; but he had
taken pains to frustrate all her efforts in that direction; he had
refused to go upon excursions which she could not share. 'Lady Mary must
come with us,' he said, when they were planning a morning's ramble. Thus
it happened that Mary was his guide and companion in all his walks, and
roamed with him bamboo in hand, over every one of those mountainous
paths she knew and loved so well. Distance was as nothing to
them--sometimes a boat helped them, and they went over wintry Windermere
to climb the picturesque heights above Bowness. Sometimes they took
ponies, and a groom, and left their steeds to perform the wilder part of
the way on foot. In this wise John Hammond saw all that was to be seen
within a day's journey of Grasmere, except the top of Helvellyn.
Maulevrier had shirked the expedition, had always put off Mary and Mr.
Hammond when they proposed it. The season was not advanced enough--the
rugged pathway by the Tongue Ghyll would be as slippery as glass--no
pony could get up there in such weather.

'We have not had any frost to speak of for the last fortnight,' pleaded
Mary, who was particularly anxious to do the honours of Helvellyn, as
the real lion of the neighbourhood.

'What a simpleton you are, Molly!' cried Maulevrier. 'Do you suppose
because there is no frost in your grandmother's garden--and if you were
to ask Staples about his peaches he would tell you a very different
story--that there's a tropical atmosphere on Dolly Waggon Pike? Why, I'd
wager the ice on Grisdale Tarn is thick enough for skating. Helvellyn
won't run away, child. You and Hammond can dance the Highland
Schottische on Striding Edge in June, if you like.'

'Mr. Hammond won't be here in June,' said Mary.

'Who knows?--the train service is pretty fair between London and
Windermere. Hammond and I would think nothing of putting ourselves in
the mail on a Friday night, and coming down to spend Saturday and Sunday
with you--if you are good.'

There came a sunny morning soon after Easter which seemed mild enough
for June; and when Hammond suggested that this was the very day for
Helvellyn, Maulevrier had not a word to say against the truth of that
proposition. The weather had been exceptionally warm for the last week,
and they had played tennis and sat in the garden just as if it had been
actually summer. Patches of snow might still linger on the crests of the
hills--but the approach to those bleak heights could hardly be glacial.

Mary clasped her hands delightedly.

'Dear old Maulevrier!' she exclaimed, 'you are always good to me. And
now I shall be able to show you the Red Tarn, the highest pool of water
in England,' she said, turning to Hammond. 'And you will see Windermere
winding like a silvery serpent between the hills, and Grasmere shining
like a jewel in the depth of the valley, and the sea glittering like a
line of white light between the edges of earth and heaven, and the dark
Scotch hills like couchant lions far away to the north.'

'That is to say these things are all supposed to be on view from the top
of the mountain; but as a peculiar and altogether exceptional state of
the atmosphere is essential to their being seen, I need not tell you
that they are rarely visible,' said Maulevrier. 'You are talking to old
mountaineers, Molly. Hammond has done Cotapaxi and had his little
clamber on the equatorial Andes, and I--well, child, I have done my
Righi, and I have always found the boasted panorama enveloped in dense
fog.'

'It won't be foggy to-day,' said Mary. 'Shall we do the whole thing on
foot, or shall I order the ponies?'

Mr. Hammond inquired the distance up and down, and being told that it
involved only a matter of eight miles, decided upon walking.

'I'll walk, and lead your pony,' he said to Mary, but Mary declared
herself quite capable of going on foot, so the ponies were dispensed
with as a possible encumbrance.

This was planned and discussed in the garden before breakfast. Fräulein
was told that Mary was going for a long walk with her brother and Mr.
Hammond; a walk which might last over the usual luncheon hour; so
Fräulein was not to wait luncheon. Mary went to her grandmother's room
to pay her duty visit. There were no letters for her to write that
morning, so she was perfectly free.

The three pedestrians started an hour after breakfast, in light marching
order. The two young men wore their Argyleshire shooting
clothes--homespun knickerbockers and jackets, thick-ribbed hose knitted
by Highland lasses in Inverness. They carried a couple of hunting flasks
filled with claret, and a couple of sandwich boxes, and that was all.
Mary wore her substantial tailor-gown of olive tweed, and a little toque
to match, with a silver mounted grouse-claw for her only ornament.

It was a delicious morning, the air fresh and sweet, the sun comfortably
warm, a little too warm, perhaps, presently, when they had trodden the
narrow path by the Tongue Ghyll, and were beginning to wind slowly
upwards over rough boulders and last year's bracken, tough and brown and
tangled, towards that rugged wall of earth and stone tufted with rank
grasses, which calls itself Dolly Waggon Pike. Here they all came to a
stand-still, and wiped the dews of honest labour from their foreheads;
and here Maulevrier flung himself down upon a big boulder, with the
soles of his stout shooting boots in running water, and took out his
cigar case.

'How do you like it?' he asked his friend, when he had lighted his
cigarette. 'I hope you are enjoying yourself.'

'I never was happier in my life,' answered Hammond.

He was standing on higher ground, with Mary at his elbow, pointing out
and expatiating upon the details of the prospect. There were the
lakes--Grasmere, a disk of shining blue; Rydal, a patch of silver; and
Windermere winding amidst a labyrinth of wooded hills.

'Aren't you tired?' asked Maulevrier.

'Not a whit.'

'Oh, I forgot you had done Cotapaxi, or as much of Cotapaxi as living
mortal ever has done. That makes a difference. I am going home.'

'Oh, Maulevrier!' exclaimed Mary, piteously.

'I am going home. You two can go to the top. You are both hardened
mountaineers, and I am not in it with either of you. When I rashly
consented to a pedestrian ascent of Helvellyn I had forgotten what the
gentleman was like; and as to Dolly Waggon I had actually forgotten her
existence. But now I see the lady--as steep as the side of a house, and
as stony--no, naught but herself can be her parallel in stoniness. No,
Molly, I will go no further.'

'But we shall go down on the other side,' urged Mary. 'It is a little
steeper on the Cumberland side, but not nearly so far.'

'A little steeper! I Can anything be steeper than Dolly Waggon? Yes, you
are right. It is steeper on the Cumberland side. I remember coming down
a sheer descent, like an exaggerated sugar-loaf; but I was on a pony,
and it was the brute's look-out. I will not go down the Cumberland side
on my own legs. No, Molly, not even for you. But if you and Hammond want
to go to the top, there is nothing to prevent you. He is a skilled
mountaineer. I'll trust you with him.'

Mary blushed, and made no reply. Of all things in the world she least
wanted to abandon the expedition. Yet to climb Helvellyn alone with her
brother's friend would no doubt be a terrible violation of those laws of
maidenly propriety which Fräulein was always expounding. If Mary were to
do this thing, which she longed to do, she must hazard a lecture from
her governess, and probably a biting reproof from her grandmother.

'Will you trust yourself with me, Lady Mary?' asked Hammond, looking at
her with a gaze so earnest--so much more earnest than the occasion
required--that her blushes deepened and her eyelids fell. 'I have done a
good deal of climbing in my day, and I am not afraid of anything
Helvellyn can do to me. I promise to take great care of you if you will
come.'

How could she refuse? How could she for one moment pretend that she did
not trust him, that her heart did not yearn to go with him. She would
have climbed the shingly steep of Cotapaxi with him--or crossed the
great Sahara with him--and feared nothing. Her trust in him was
infinite--as infinite as her reverence and love.

'I am afraid Fräulein would make a fuss,' she faltered, after a pause.

'Hang Fräulein,' cried Maulevrier, puffing at his cigarette, and kicking
about the stones in the clear running water. 'I'll square it with
Fräulein. I'll give her a pint of fiz with her lunch, and make her see
everything in a rosy hue. The good soul is fond of her Heidseck. You
will be back by afternoon tea. Why should there be any fuss about the
matter? Hammond wants to see the Red Tarn, and you are dying to show him
the way. Go, and joy go with you both. Climbing a stony hill is a form
of pleasure to which I have not yet risen. I shall stroll home at my
leisure, and spend the afternoon on the billiard-room sofa reading
Mudie's last contribution to the comforts of home.'

'What a Sybarite,' said Hammond. 'Come, Lady Mary, we mustn't loiter, if
we are to be back at Fellside by five o'clock.'

Mary looked at her brother doubtfully, and he gave her a little nod
which seemed to say, 'Go, by all means;' so she dug the end of her staff
into Dolly's rugged breast, and mounted cheerily, stepping lightly from
boulder to boulder.

The sun was not so warm as it had been ten minutes ago, when Maulevrier
flung himself down to rest. The sky had clouded over a little, and a
cooler wind was blowing across the breast of the hill. Fairfield yonder,
that long smooth slope of verdure which a little while ago looked
emerald green in the sunlight, now wore a soft and shadowy hue. All the
world was greyer and dimmer in a moment, as it were, and Coniston Lake
in its distant valley disappeared beneath a veil of mist, while the
shimmering sea-line upon the verge of the horizon melted and vanished
among the clouds that overhung it. The weather changes very quickly in
this part of the world. Sharp drops of rain came spitting at Hammond and
Mary as they climbed the crest of the Pike, and stopped, somewhat
breathless, to look back at Maulevrier. He was trudging blithely down
the winding way, and seemed to have done wonders while they had been
doing very little.

'How fast he is going!' said Mary.

'Easy is the descent of Avernus. He is going down-hill, and we are going
upwards. That makes all the difference in life, you see,' answered
Hammond.

Mary looked at him with divine compassion. She thought that for him the
hill of life would be harder than Helvellyn. He was brave, honest,
clever; but her grandmother had impressed upon her that modern
civilisation hardly has room for a young man who wants to get on in the
world, without either fortune or powerful connexions. He had better go
to Australia and keep sheep, than attempt the impossible at home.

The rain was a passing shower, hardly worth speaking of, but the glory
of the day was over. The sky was grey, and there were dark clouds
creeping up from the sea-line. Silvery Windermere had taken a leaden
hue; and now they turned their last fond look upon the Westmoreland
valley, and set their faces steadily towards Cumberland, and the fine
grassy plateau on the top of the hill.

All this was not done in a flash. It took them some time to scale
Dolly's stubborn breast, and it took them another hour to reach Seat
Sandal; and by the time they came to the iron gate in the fence, which
at this point divides the two counties, the atmosphere had thickened
ominously, and dark wreaths of fog were floating about and around them,
whirled here and there by a boisterous wind which shrieked and roared at
them with savage fury, as if it were the voice of some Titan monarch of
the mountain protesting against this intrusion upon his domain.

'I'm afraid you won't see the Scottish hills,' shouted Mary, holding on
her little cloth hat.

She was obliged to shout at the top of her voice, though she was close
to Mr. Hammond's elbow, for that shrill screaming wind would have
drowned the voice of a stentor.

'Never mind the view,' replied Hammond in the same fortissimo, 'but I
really wish I hadn't brought you up here. If this fog should get any
worse, it may be dangerous.'

'The fog is sure to get worse,' said Mary, in a brief lull of the
hurly-burly, 'but there is no danger. I know every inch of the hill, and
I am not a bit afraid. I can guide you, if you will trust me.'

'My bravest of girls,' he exclaimed, looking down at her. 'Trust you!
Yes, I would trust my life to you--my soul--my honour--secure in your
purity and good faith.'

Never had eyes of living man or woman looked down upon her with such
tenderness, such fervent love. She looked up at him; looked with eyes
which, at first bewildered, then grew bold, and lost themselves, as it
were, in the dark grey depths of the eyes they met. The savage wind,
hustling and howling, blew her nearer to him, as a reed is blown against
a rock. Dark grey mists were rising round them like a sea; but had that
ever-thickening, ever-darkening vapour been the sea itself, and death
inevitable, Mary Haselden would have hardly cared. For in this moment
the one precious gift for which her soul had long been yearning had been
freely given to her. She knew all at once, that she was fondly loved by
that one man whom she had chosen for her idol and her hero.

What matter that he was fortuneless, a nobody, with but the poorest
chances of success in the world? What if he must needs, only to win the
bare means of existence, go to Australia and keep sheep, or to the Bed
River valley and grow corn? What if he must labour, as the peasants
laboured on the sides of this rude hill? Gladly would she go with him to
a strange country, and keep his log cabin, and work for him, and share
his toilsome life, rough or smooth. No loss of social rank could lessen
her pride in him, her belief in him.

They were standing side by side a little way from the edge of the sheer
descent, below which the Bed Tarn showed black in a basin scooped out of
the naked hill, like water held in the hollow of a giant's hand.

'Look,' cried Mary, pointing downward, 'you must see the Red Tarn, the
highest water in England?'

But just at this moment there came a blast which shook even Hammond's
strong frame, and with a cry of fear he snatched Mary in his arms and
carried her away from the edge of the hill. He folded her in his arms
and held her there, thirty yards away from the precipice, safely
sheltered against his breast, while the wind raved round them, blowing
her hair from the broad, white brow, and showing him that noble forehead
in all its power and beauty; while the darkness deepened round them so
that they could see hardly anything except each other's eyes.

'My love, my own dear love,' he murmured fondly; 'I will trust you with
my life. Will you accept the trust? I am hardly worthy; for less than a
year ago I offered myself to your sister, and I thought she was the only
woman in this wide world who could make me happy. And when she refused
me I was in despair, Mary; and I left Fellside in the full belief that I
had done with life and happiness. And then I came back, only to oblige
Maulevrier, and determined to be utterly miserable at Fellside. I was
miserable for the first two hours. Memories of dead and gone joys and
disappointed hopes were very bitter. And I tried honestly to keep up my
feeling of wretchedness for the first few days. But it was no use,
Molly. There was a genial spirit in the place, a laughing fairy who
would not let me be sad; and I found myself becoming most unromantically
happy, eating my breakfast with a hearty appetite, thinking my cup of
afternoon tea nectar for love of the dear hand that gave it. And so, and
so, till the new love, the purer and better love, grew and grew into a
mighty tree, which was as an oak to an orchid, compared with that
passion flower of earlier growth. Mary, will you trust your life to me,
as I trust mine to you. I say to you almost in the words I spoke last
year to Lesbia,' and here his tone grew grave almost to solemnity,
'trust me, and I will make your life free from the shadow of care--trust
me, for I have a brave spirit and a strong arm to fight the battle of
life--trust me, and I will win for you the position you have a right to
occupy--trust me, and you shall never repent your trust.'

She looked up at him with eyes which told of infinite faith, child-like,
unquestioning faith.

'I will trust you in all things, and for ever,' she said. 'I am not
afraid to face evil fortune. I do not care how poor you are--how hard
our lives may be--if--if you are sure you love me.'

'Sure! There is not a beat of my heart or a thought of my mind that does
not belong to you. I am yours to the very depths of my soul. My innocent
love, my clear-eyed, clear-souled angel! I have studied you and watched
you and thought of you, and sounded the depths of your lovely nature,
and the result is that you are for me earth's one woman. I will have no
other, Mary, no other love, no other wife.'

'Lady Maulevrier will be dreadfully angry,' faltered Mary.

'Are you afraid of her anger?'

'No; I am afraid of nothing, for your sake.'

He lifted her hand to his lips, and kissed it reverently, and there was
a touch of chivalry in that reverential kiss. His eyes clouded with
tears as he looked down into the trustful face. The fog had darkened to
a denser blackness, and it was almost as if they were engulfed in sudden
night.

'If we are never to find our way down the hill; if this were to be the
last hour of our lives, Mary, would you be content?'

'Quite content,' she answered, simply. 'I think I have lived long
enough, if you really love me--if you are not making fun.'

'What, Molly, do you still doubt? Is it strange that I love you?'

'Very strange. I am so different from Lesbia.'

'Yes, very different, and the difference is your highest charm. And now,
love, we had better go down whichever side of the hill is easiest, for
this fog is rather appalling. I forgive the wind, because it blew you
against my heart just now, and that is where I want you to dwell for
ever!'

'Don't be frightened,' said Mary. 'I know every step of the way.'

So, leaning on her lover, and yet guiding him, slowly, step by step,
groping their way through the darkness, Lady Mary led Mr. Hammond down
the winding track along which the ponies and the guides travel so often
in the summer season. And soon they began to descend out of that canopy
of fog which enveloped the brow of Helvellyn, and to see the whole world
smiling beneath them, a world of green pastures and sheepfolds, with a
white homestead here and there amidst the fields, looking so human and
so comfortable after that gloomy mountain top, round which the tempest
howled so outrageously. Beyond those pastures stretched the dark waters
of Thirlmere, looking like a broad river.

The descent was passing steep, but Hammond's strong arm and steady
steps made Mary's progress very easy, while she had in no wise
exaggerated her familiarity with the windings and twistings of the
track. Yet as they had need to travel very slowly so long as the fog
still surrounded them, the journey downward lasted a considerable time,
and it was past five when they arrived at the little roadside inn at the
foot of the hill.

Here Mr. Hammond insisted that Mary should rest at least long enough to
take a cup of tea. She was very white and tired. She had been profoundly
agitated, and looked on the point of fainting, although she protested
that she was quite ready to walk on.

'You are not going to walk another step,' said Hammond. 'While you are
taking your tea I will get you a carriage.'

'Indeed, I had rather hurry on at once,' urged Mary. 'We are so late
already.'

'You will get home all the sooner if you obey me. It is your duty to
obey me now,' said Hammond, in a lowered voice.

She smiled at him, but it was a weak, wan little smile, for that descent
in the wind and the fog had quite exhausted her. Mr. Hammond took her
into a snug little parlour where there was a cheerful fire, and saw her
comfortably seated in an arm chair by the hearth, before he went to look
after a carriage.

There was no such thing as a conveyance to be had, but the Windermere
coach would pass in about half an hour, and for this they must wait. It
would take them back to Grasmere sooner than they could get there on
foot, in Mary's exhausted condition.

The tea-tray was brought in presently, and Hammond poured out the tea
and waited upon Lady Mary. It was a reversal of the usual formula but it
was very pleasant to Mary to sit with her feet on the low brass fender
and be waited upon by her lover. That fog on the brow of Helvellyn--that
piercing wind--had chilled her to the bone, and there was unspeakable
comfort in the glow and warmth of the fire, in the refreshment of a good
cup of tea.

'Mary, you are my own property now, remember,' said Hammond, watching
her tenderly as she sipped her tea.

She glanced up at him shyly, now and then, with eyes full of innocent
wonder. It was so strange to her, as strange as sweet, to know that he
loved her; such a marvellous thing that she had pledged herself to be
his wife.

'You are my very own--mine to guard and cherish, mine to think and work
for,' he went on, 'and you will have to trust me, sweet one, even if the
beginning of things is not altogether free from trouble.'

'I am not afraid of trouble.'

'Bravely spoken! First and foremost, then, you will have to announce
your engagement to Lady Maulevrier. She will take it ill, no doubt; will
do her utmost to persuade you to give me up. Have you courage and
resolution, do you think, to stand against her arguments? Can you hold
to your purpose bravely, and cry, no surrender?'

'There shall be no surrender,' answered Mary, 'I promise you that. No
doubt grandmother will be very angry. But she has never cared for me
very much. It will not hurt her for me to make a bad match, as it would
have done in Lesbia's case. She has had no day-dreams--no grand ambition
about me!'

'So much the better, my wayside flower! When you have said all that is
sweet and dutiful to her, and have let her know at the same time that
you mean to be my wife, come weal come woe, I will see her, and will
have my say. I will not promise her a grand career for my darling: but I
will pledge myself that nothing of that kind which the world calls
evil--no penury, or shabbiness of surroundings--shall ever touch Mary
Haselden after she is Mary Hammond. I can promise at least so much as
that.'

'It is more than enough,' said Mary. 'I have told you that I would
gladly share poverty with you.'

'Sweet! it is good of you to say as much, but I would not take you at
your word. You don't know what poverty is.'

'Do you think I am a coward, or self-indulgent? You are wrong, Jack. May
I call you Jack, as Maulevrier does?'

'May you?'

The question evoked such a gush of tenderness that he was fain to kneel
beside her chair and kiss the little hand holding the cup, before he
considered he had answered properly.

'You are wrong, Jack. I do know what poverty means. I have studied the
ways of the poor, tried to console them, and help them a little in their
troubles; and I know there is no pain that want of money can bring which
I would not share willingly with you. Do you suppose my happiness is
dependent on a fine house and powdered footmen? I should like to go to
the Red River with you, and wear cotton gowns, and tuck up my sleeves
and clean our cottage.'

'Very pretty sport, dear, for a summer day; but my Mary shall have a
sweeter life, and shall occasionally walk in silk attire.'

That tea-drinking by the fireside in the inn parlour was the most
delicious thing within John Hammond's experience. Mary was a bewitching
compound of earnestness and simplicity, so humble, so confiding, so
perplexed and astounded at her own bliss.

'Confess, now, in the summer, when you were in love with Lesbia, you
thought me a horrid kind of girl,' she said, presently, when they were
standing side by side at the window, waiting for the coach.

'Never, Mary. My crime is to have thought very little about you in those
days. I was so dazzled by Lesbia's beauty, so charmed by her
accomplishments and girlish graces, that I forgot to take notice of
anything else in the world. If I thought of you at all it was as
another Maulevrier--a younger Maulevrier in petticoats, very gay, and
good-humoured, and nice.'

'But when you saw me rushing about with the terriers--I must have seemed
utterly horrid.'

'Why, dearest There is nothing essentially horrible in terriers, or in a
bright lively girl running races with them. You made a very pretty
picture in the sunlight, with your hat hanging on your shoulder, and
your curly brown hair and dancing hazel eyes. If I had not been deep in
love with Lesbia's peerless complexion and Grecian features, I should
have looked below the surface of that Gainsborough picture, and
discovered what treasures of goodness, and courage, and truth and purity
those frank brown eyes and that wide forehead betokened. I was sowing my
wild oats last summer, Mary, and they brought me a crop of sorrow But I
am wiser now--wiser and happier.

'But if you were to see Lesbia again would not the old love revive?'

'The old love is dead, Mary. There is nothing left of it but a handful
of ashes, which I scatter thus to the four winds,' with a wave of his
hand towards the open casement. 'The new love absorbs and masters my
being. If Lesbia were to re-appear at Fellside this evening, I could
offer her my hand in all brotherly frankness, and ask her to accept me
as a brother. Here comes the coach. We shall be at Fellside just in time
for dinner.'




CHAPTER XXII.

WISER THAN LESBIA.


Lady Mary and Mr. Hammond were back at Fellside at a quarter before
eight, by which time the stars were shining on pine woods and Fell. They
managed to be in the drawing-room when dinner was announced, after the
hastiest of toilets; yet her lover thought Mary had never looked
prettier than she looked that night, in her limp white cashmere gown,
and with her brown hair brushed into a largo loose knot on the top of
her head. There had been great uneasiness about them at Fellside when
evening began to draw in, and the expected hour of their return had gone
by. Scouts had been sent in quest of them, but in the wrong direction.

'I did not think you would be such idiots as to come down the north side
of the hill in a tempest,' said Maulevrier; 'we could see the clouds
racing over the crest of Seat Sandal, and knew it was blowing pretty
hard up there, though it was calm enough down here.'

'Blowing pretty hard;' echoed Hammond, 'I don't think I was ever out in
a worse gale; and yet I have been across the Bay of Biscay when the
waves struck the side of the steamer like battering rams, and when the
whole surface of the sea was white with seething foam.'

'It was a most imprudent thing to go up Helvellyn in such weather,' said
Fräulein Müller, shaking her head gloomily as she ate her fish.

Mary felt that the Fräulein's manner boded ill. There was a storm
brewing. A scolding was inevitable. Mary felt quite capable of doing
battle with the Fräulein; but her feelings were altogether different
when she thought of facing that stern old lady upstairs, and of the
confession she had to make. It was not that her courage faltered. So far
as resolutions went she was as firm as a rock. But she felt that there
was a terrible ordeal to be gone through; and it seemed a mockery to be
sitting there and pretending to eat her dinner and take things lightly,
with that ordeal before her.

'We did not go up the hill in bad weather, Miss Müller,' said Mr.
Hammond. 'The sun was shining and the sky was blue when we started. We
could not foresee darkness and storm at the top of the hill. That was
the fortune of war.'

'I am very sorry Lady Mary had not more good sense,' replied Fräulein
with unabated gloom; but on this Maulevrier took up the cudgels.

'If there was any want of sense in the business, that's my look-out,
Fräulein,' he said, glaring angrily at the governess. 'It was I who
advised Hammond and Lady Mary to climb the hill. And here they are, safe
and sound after their journey I see no reason why there should be any
fuss about it.'

'People have different ways of looking at things, replied Fräulein,
plodding steadily on with her dinner. Mary rose directly the dessert had
been handed round, and marched out of the room: like a warrior going to
a battle in which the chances of defeat were strong. Fräulein Müller
shuffled after her.

'Will you be kind enough to go to her ladyship's room at once, Lady
Mary,' she said. 'She wants to speak to you.'

'And I want to speak to her,' said Mary.

She ran quickly upstairs and arrived in the morning room, a little out
of breath. The room was lighted by one low moderator lamp, under a dark
red velvet shade, and there was the glow of the wood fire, which gave a
more cheerful light than the lamp. Lady Maulevrier was lying on her
couch in a loose brocade tea-gown, with old Brussels collar and ruffles.
She was as well dressed in her day of affliction and helplessness as she
had been in her day of strength; for she knew the value of surroundings,
and that her stateliness and power were in some manner dependent on
details of this kind. The one hand which she could use glittered with
diamonds, as she waved it with a little imperious gesture towards the
chair on which she desired Lady Mary to seat herself; and Mary sat down
meekly, knowing that this chair represented the felon's dock.

'Mary,' began her grandmother, with freezing gravity, 'I have been
surprised and shocked by your conduct to-day. Yes, surprised at such
conduct even in you.'

'I do not think I have done anything very wrong, grandmother.'

'Not wrong! You have done nothing wrong? You have done something
absolutely outrageous. You, my granddaughter, well born, well bred,
reared under my roof, to go up Helvellyn and lose yourself in a fog
alone with a young man. You could hardly have done worse if you were a
Cockney tourist,' concluded her ladyship, with ineffable disgust.

'I could not help the fog,' said Mary, quietly. The battle had to be
fought, and she was not going to flinch. 'I had no intention of going up
Helvellyn alone with Mr. Hammond. Maulevrier was to have gone with us;
but when we got to Dolly Waggon he was tired, and would not go any
further. He told me to go on with Mr. Hammond.'

'_He_ told you! Maulevrier!--a young man who has spent some of the best
hours of his youth in the company of jockeys and trainers--who hasn't
the faintest idea of the fitness of things. You allow Maulevrier to be
your guide in a matter in which your own instinct should have guided
you--your womanly instinct! But you have always been an unwomanly girl.
You have put me to shame many a time by your hoydenish tricks; but I
bore with you, believing that your madcap follies were at least
harmless. To-day you have gone a step too far, and have been guilty of
absolute impropriety, which I shall be very slow to pardon.'

'Perhaps you will be still more angry when you know all, grandmother,'
said Mary.

Lady Maulevrier flashed her dark eyes at the girl with a look which
would have almost killed a nervous subject; but Mary faced her
steadfastly, very pale, but as resolute as her ladyship.

'When I know all! What more is there for me to know?'

'Only that while we were on the top of Helvellyn, in the fog and the
wind, Mr. Hammond asked me to be his wife.'

'I am not surprised to hear it,' retorted her ladyship, with a harsh
laugh. 'A girl who could act so boldly and flirtingly was a natural mark
for an adventurer. Mr. Hammond no doubt has been told that you will have
a little money by-and-by, and thinks he might do worse than marry you.
And seeing how you have flung yourself at his head, he naturally
concludes that you will not be too proud to accept your sister's
leavings.'

'There is nothing gained by making cruel speeches, grandmother,' said
Mary, firmly. 'I have promised to be John Hammond's wife, and there is
nothing you nor anyone else can say which will make me alter my mind. I
wish to act dutifully to you, if I can, and I hope you will be good to
me and consent to this marriage. But if you will not consent, I shall
marry him all the same. I shall be full of sorrow at having to disobey
you, but I have promised, and I will keep my promise.'

'You will act in open rebellion against me--against the kinswoman who
has reared you, and educated you, and cared for you in all these years!'

'But you have never loved me,' answered Mary, sadly. 'Perhaps if you had
given me some portion of that affection which you lavished on my sister
I might be willing to sacrifice this now deep love for your sake--to lay
down my broken heart as a sacrifice on the altar of gratitude. But you
never loved me. You have tolerated me, endured my presence as a
disagreeable necessity of your life, because I am my father's daughter.
You and Lesbia have been all the world to each other; and I have stood
aloof, outside your charmed circle, almost a stranger to you. Can you
wonder, grandmother, recalling this, that I am unwilling to surrender
the love that has been given me to-day--the true heart of a brave and
good man!'

Lady Maulevrier looked at her for some moments in scornful wonderment;
looked at her with a slow, deliberate smile.

'Poor child!' she said; 'poor ignorant, inexperienced baby! For what a
Will-o-the-wisp are you ready to sacrifice my regard, and all the
privileges of your position as my granddaughter! No doubt this Mr.
Hammond has said all manner of fine things to you; but can you be weak
enough to believe that he who half a year ago was sighing and dying at
the feet of your sister can have one spark of genuine regard for you?
The thing is not in nature; it is an obvious absurdity. But it is easy
enough to understand that Mr. Hammond without a penny in his pocket, and
with his way to make in the world, would be very glad to secure Lady
Mary Haselden and her five hundred a year, and to have Lord Maulevrier
for his brother in-law?'

'Have I really five hundred a year? Shall I have five hundred a year
when I marry?' asked Mary, suddenly radiant.

'Yes; if you marry with your brother's consent.'

'I am so glad--for his sake. He could hardly starve if I had five
hundred a year. He need not be obliged to emigrate.'

'Has he been offering you the prospect of emigration as an additional
inducement?'

'Oh, no, he does not say that he is very poor, but since you say he is
penniless I thought we might be obliged to emigrate. But as I have five
hundred a year--'

'You will stay at home, and set up a lodging-house, I suppose,' sneered
Lady Maulevrier.

'I will do anything my husband pleases. We can live in a humble way in
some quiet part of London, while Mr. Hammond works at literature or
politics. I am not afraid of poverty or trouble, I am willing to endure
both for his sake.'

'You are a fool!' said her grandmother sternly. 'And I have nothing more
to say to you. Go away, and send Maulevrier to me.'

Mary did not obey immediately. She went over to her grandmother's couch
and knelt by her side, and kissed the poor maimed hand which lay on the
velvet cushion.

'Dear grandmother,' she said gently. 'I am very sorry to rebel against
you. But this is a question of life or death with me. I am not like
Lesbia. I cannot barter love and truth for worldly advantage--for pride
of race. Do not think me so weak or so vain as to be won by a few fine
speeches from an adventurer. Mr. Hammond is no adventurer, he has made
no fine speeches--but, I will tell you a secret, grandmother. I have
liked and admired him from the first time he came here. I have looked up
to him and reverenced him; and I must be a very foolish girl if my
judgment is so poor that I can respect a worthless man.'

'You _are_ a very foolish girl,' answered Lady Maulevrier, more kindly
than she had spoken before, 'but you have been very good and dutiful to
me since I have been ill, and I don't wish to forget that. I never said
that Mr. Hammond was worthless; but I say that he is no fit husband for
you. If you were as yielding and obedient as Lesbia it would be all the
better for you; for then I should provide for your establishment in life
in a becoming manner. But as you are wilful, and bent upon taking your
own way--well--my dear, you must take the consequence; and when you are
a struggling wife and mother, old before your time, weighed down with
the weary burden of petty cares, do not say, "My grandmother might have
saved me from this martyrdom."'

'I will run the risk, grandmother. I will be answerable for my own
fate.'

'So be it, Mary. And now send Maulevrier to me.'

Mary went down to the billiard room, where she found her brother and her
lover engaged in a hundred game.

'Take my cue and beat him if you can, Molly,' said Maulevrier, when he
had heard Mary's message. 'I'm fifteen ahead of him, for he has been
falling asleep over his shots. I suppose I am going to get a lecture.'

'I don't think so,' said Mary.

'Well, my dearest, how did you fare in the encounter?' asked Hammond,
directly Maulevrier was gone.

'Oh, it was dreadful! I made the most rebellious speeches to poor
grandmother, and then I remembered her affliction, and I asked her to
forgive me, and just at the last she was ever so much kinder, and I
think that she will let me marry you, now she knows I have made up my
mind to be your wife--in spite of Fate.'

'My bravest and best.'

'And do you know, Jack'--she blushed tremendously as she uttered this
familiar name--'I have made a discovery!'

'Indeed!'

'I find that I am to have five hundred a year when I am married. It is
not much. But I suppose it will help, won't it? We can't exactly starve
if we have five hundred a year. Let me see. It is more than a pound a
day. A sovereign ought to go a long way in a small house; and, of
course, we shall begin in a very wee house, like De Quincey's cottage
over there, only in London.'

'Yes, dear, there are plenty of such cottages in London. In Mayfair, for
instance, or Belgravia.'

'Now, you are laughing at my rustic ignorance. But the five hundred
pounds will be a help, won't it?'

'Yes, dear, a great help.'

'I'm so glad.'

She had chalked her cue while she was talking, but after taking her aim,
she dropped her arm irresolutely.

'Do you know I'm afraid I can't play to-night,' she said.

'Helvellyn and the fog and the wind have quite spoilt my nerve. Shall we
go to the drawing-room, and see if Fräulein has recovered from her
gloomy fit?'

'I would rather stay here, where we are free to talk; but I'll do
whatever you like best.'

Mary preferred the drawing-room. It was very sweet to be alone with her
lover, but she was weighed down with confusion in his presence. The
novelty, the wonderment of her position overpowered her. She yearned for
the shelter of Fräulein Müller's wing, albeit the company of that most
prosaic person was certain death to romance.

Miss Müller was in her accustomed seat by the fire, knitting her
customary muffler. She had appropriated Lady Maulevrier's place, much to
Mary's disgust. It irked the girl to see that stout, clumsy figure in
the chair which had been filled by her grandmother's imperial form. The
very room seemed vulgarised by the change.

Fräulein looked up with a surprised air when Mary and Hammond entered
together, the girl smiling and happy. She had expected that Mary would
have left her ladyship's room in tears, and would have retired to her
own apartment to hide her swollen eyelids and humiliated aspect. But
here she was, after the fiery ordeal of an interview with her offended
grandmother, not in the least crestfallen.

'Are we not to have any tea to-night?' asked Mary, looking round the
room.

'I think you are unconscious of the progress of time, Lady Mary,'
answered Fräulein, stiffly. 'The tea has been brought in and taken out
again.'

'Then it must be brought again, if Lady Mary wants some,' said Hammond,
ringing the bell in the coolest manner.

Fräulein felt that things were coming to a pretty pass, if Maulevrier's
humble friend was going to give orders in the house. Quiet and
commonplace as the Hanoverian was, she had her ambition, and that was to
grasp the household sceptre which Lady Maulevrier must needs in some
wise resign, now that she was a prisoner to her rooms. But so far
Fräulein had met with but small success in this endeavour. Her
ladyship's authority still ruled the house. Her ladyship's keen
intellect took cognisance even of trifles: and it was only in the most
insignificant details that Fräulein felt herself a power.

'Well, your ladyship, what's the row?' said Maulevrier marching into his
grandmother's room with a free and easy air. He was prepared for a
skirmish, and he meant to take the bull by the horns.

'I suppose you know what has happened to-day?' said her ladyship.

'Molly and Hammond's expedition, yes, of course. I went part of the way
with them, but I was out of training, got pumped out after a couple of
miles, and wasn't such a fool as to go to the top.'

'Do you know that Mr. Hammond made Mary an offer, while they were on the
hill, and that she accepted him?'

'A queer place for a proposal, wasn't it? The wind blowing great guns
all the time. I should have chosen a more tranquil spot.'

'Maulevrier, cannot you be serious? Do you forget that this business of
to-day must affect your sister's welfare for the rest of her life?'

'No, I do not. I will be as serious as a judge after he has put on the
black cap,' said Maulevrier, seating himself near his grandmother's
couch, and altering his tone altogether. 'Seriously I am very glad that
Hammond has asked Mary to be his wife, and still more glad that she is
tremendously in love with him. I told you some time ago not to put your
spoke in that wheel. There could not be a happier or a better marriage
for Mary.'

'You must have rather a poor opinion, of your sister's attractions,
personal or otherwise, if you consider a penniless young man--of no
family--good enough for her.'

'I do not consider my sister a piece of merchandise to be sold to the
highest bidder. Granted that Hammond is poor and a nobody. He is an
honourable man, highly gifted, brave as a lion, and he is my dearest
friend. Can you wonder that I rejoice at my sister's having won him for
her adoring lover?'

'Can he really care for her, after having loved Lesbia?'

'That was the desire of the eye, this is the love of the heart. I know
that he loves Mary ever so much better than he loved Lesbia. I can
assure your ladyship that I am not such a fool as I look. I am very fond
of my sister Mary, and I have not been blind to her interests. I tell
you on my honour that she ought to be very happy as John Hammond's
wife.'

'I am obliged to believe what you say about his character,' said Lady
Maulevrier. 'And I am willing to admit that the husband's character has
a great deal to do with the wife's happiness, from a moral point of
view; but still there are material questions to be considered. Has your
friend any means of supporting a wife?'

'Yes, he has means; quite sufficient means for Mary's views, which are
very simple.'

'You mean to say he would keep her in decent poverty? Cannot you be
explicit, Maulevrier, and say what means the man has, whether an income
or none? If you cannot tell me I must question Mr. Hammond himself.'

'Pray do not do that,' exclaimed her grandson urgently. 'Do not take all
the flavour of romance out of Molly's love story, by going into pounds,
shillings, and pence. She is very young. You would hardly wish her to
marry immediately?'

'Not for the next year, at the very least.'

'Then why enter upon this sordid question of ways and means. Make
Hammond and Mary happy by consenting to their engagement, and trust the
rest to Providence, and to me. Take my word for it, Hammond is not a
beggar, and he is a man likely to make his mark in the world. If a year
hence his income is not enough to allow of his marrying, I will double
Mary's allowance out of my own purse. Hammond's friendship has steadied
me, and saved me a good deal more than five hundred a year.'

'I can quite believe that. I believe Mr. Hammond is a worthy man, and
that his influence has been very good for you; but that does not make
him a good match for Mary. However, you seem to have settled the
business among you, and I suppose I must submit. You had better all
drink tea with me to morrow afternoon; and I will receive your friend as
Mary's future husband.'

'That is the best and kindest of grandmothers.'

'But I should like to know more of his antecedents and his relations.'

'His antecedents are altogether creditable. He took honours at the
University; he has been liked and respected everywhere. He is an orphan,
and it is better not to talk to him of his family. He is sensitive on
that point, like most men who stand alone in the world.'

'Well, I will hold my peace. You have taken this business into your
hands, Maulevrier; and you must be responsible for the result.'

Maulevrier left his grandmother soon after this, and went downstairs,
whistling for very joyousness. Finding the billiard-room deserted he
repaired to the drawing-room, where he found Mary playing scraps of
melody to her lover at the shadowy end of the room, while Fräulein sat
by the fire weaving her web as steadily as one of the Fatal Sisters, and
with a brow prophetic of evil.

Maulevrier crept up to the piano, and came stealthily behind the lovers.

'Bless you, my children,' he said, hovering over them with outspread
hands. 'I am the dove coming back to the ark. I am the bearer of happy
tidings. Lady Maulevrier consents to your acquiring the legal right to
make each other miserable for the rest of your lives.'

'God bless you, Maulevrier,' said Hammond, clasping him by the hand.

'Only as this sister of mine is hardly out of the nursery you will have
to wait for her at least a year. So says the dowager, whose word is like
the law of the Modes and Persians, and altereth not.'

'I would wait for her twice seven years, as Jacob waited, and toil for
her, as Jacob toiled,' answered Hammond, 'but I should like to call her
my own to-morrow, if it were possible.'

Nothing could be happier or gayer than the tea-drinking in Lady
Maulevrier's room on the following afternoon. Her ladyship having once
given way upon a point knew how to make her concession gracefully. She
extended her hand to Mr. Hammond as frankly as if he had been her own
particular choice.

'I cannot refuse my granddaughter to her brother's dearest friend,' she
said, 'but I think you are two most imprudent young people.'

'Providence takes care of imprudent lovers, just as it does of the birds
in their nests,' answered Hammond, smiling.

'Just as much and no more, I fear. Providence does not keep off the cat
or the tax-gatherer.'

'Birds must take care of their nests, and husbands must work for their
homes,' argued Hammond. 'Heaven gives sweet air and sunlight, and a
beautiful world to live in.'

'I think,' said Lady Maulevrier, looking at him critically, 'you are
just the kind of person who ought to emigrate. You have ideas that would
do for the Bush or the Yosemite Valley, but which are too primitive for
an over-crowded country.'

'No, Lady Maulevrier, I am not going to steal your granddaughter. When
she is my wife she shall live within call. I know she loves her native
land, and I don't think either of us would care to put an ocean between
us and rugged old Helvellyn.'

'Of course having made idiots of yourselves up there in the fog and the
storm you are going to worship the mountain for ever afterwards,' said
her ladyship laughing.

Never had she seemed gayer or brighter. Perhaps in her heart of hearts
she rejoiced at getting Mary engaged, even to so humble a suitor as
fortuneless John Hammond. Ever since the visit of the so-called Rajah
she had lived as Damocles lived, with the sword of destiny--the avenging
sword--hanging over her by the finest hair. Every time she heard
carriage wheels in the drive--every time the hall-door bell rang a
little louder than usual, her heart seemed to stop beating and her whole
being to hang suspended on a thread. If the thread were to snap, there
would come darkness and death. The blow that had paralysed one side of
her body must needs, if repeated, bring total extinction. She who
believed in no after life saw in her maimed and wasting arm the
beginning of death. She who recognised only the life of the body felt
that one half of her was already dead. But months had gone by, and Louis
Asoph had made no sign. She began to hope that his boasted documents and
witnesses were altogether mythical. And yet the engines of the law are
slow to put in motion. He might be working up his case, line upon line,
with some hard-headed London lawyer; arranging and marshalling his
facts; preparing his witnesses; waiting for affidavits from India;
working slowly but surely, underground like the mole; and all at once,
in an hour, his case might be before the law courts. His story and the
story of Lord Maulevrier's infamy might be town talk again; as it had
been forty years ago, when the true story of that crime had been happily
unknown.

Yes, with the present fear of this Louis Asoph's revelations, of a new
scandal, if not a calamity, Lady Maulevrier felt that it was a good
thing to have her younger granddaughter's future in some measure
secured. John Hammond had said of himself to Lesbia that he was not the
kind of man to fail, and looking at him critically to-day Lady
Maulevrier saw the stamp of power and dauntless courage in his
countenance and bearing. It is the inner mind of a man which moulds the
lines of his face and figure; and a man's character may be read in the
way he walks and holds himself, the action of his hand, his smile, his
frown, his general outlook, as clearly as in any phrenological
development. John Hammond had a noble outlook: bold, without impudence
or self-assertion; self-possessed, without vanity. Yes, assuredly a man
to wrestle with difficulty, and to conquer fate.

When that little tea-drinking was over and Maulevrier and his friend
were going away to dress for dinner, Lady Maulevrier detained Mary for a
minute or two by her couch. She took her by the hand with unaccustomed
tenderness.

'My child, I congratulate you,' she said. 'Last night I thought you a
fool, but I begin to think that you are wiser than Lesbia. You have won
the heart of a noble young man.'




CHAPTER XXIII.

'A YOUNG LAMB'S HEART AMONG THE FULL-GROWN FLOCKS.'


For three most happy days Mary rejoiced in her lover's society,
Maulevrier was with them everywhere, by brookside and fell, on the lake,
in the gardens, in the billiard-room, playing propriety with admirable
patience. But this could not last for ever. A man who has to win name
and fortune and a home for his young wife cannot spend all his days in
the primrose path. Fortunes and reputations are not made in dawdling
beside a mountain stream, or watching the play of sunlight and shadow on
a green hill-side; unless, indeed, one were a new Wordsworth, and even
then fortune and renown are not quickly made.

And again, Maulevrier, who had been a marvel of good-nature and
contentment for the last eight weeks, was beginning to be tired of this
lovely Lakeland. Just when Lakeland was daily developing into new
beauty, Maulevrier began to feel an itching for London, where he had a
comfortable nest in the Albany, and which was to his mind a metropolis
expressly created as a centre or starting point for Newmarket, Epsom,
Ascot and Goodwood.

So there came a morning upon which Mary had to say good-bye to those two
companions who had so blest and gladdened her life. It was a bright
sunshiny morning, and all the world looked gay; which seemed very unkind
of Nature, Mary thought. And yet, even in the sadness of this parting,
she had much reason to be glad. As she stood with her lover in the
library, in the three minutes of _tête-à-tête_ She stolen from the
argus-eyed Fräulein, folded in his arms, looking up at his manly face,
it seemed to her that the mere knowledge that she belonged to him and
was beloved by him ought to sustain and console her even in long years
of severance. Yes, even if he were one of the knights of old, going to
the Holy Land on a crusade full of peril and uncertainty. Even then a
woman ought to be brave, having such a lover.

But her parting was to be only for a few months. Maulevrier promised to
come back to Fellside for the August sports, and Hammond was to come
with him. Three months--or a little more--and they were to meet again.

Yet in spite of these arguments for courage, Mary's face blanched and
her eyes grew unutterably sad as she looked up at her lover.

'You will take care of yourself, Jack, for my sake, won't you, dear?'
she murmured. 'If you should be ill while you are in London! If you
should die--'

'Life is very uncertain, love, but I don't feel like sickness or death
just at present,' answered Hammond cheerily. 'Indeed, I feel that the
present is full of sweetness, and the future full of hope. Don't
suppose, dear, that I am not grieved at this good-bye; but before we
are a year older I hope the time will have come when there will be no
more farewells for you and me. I shall be a very exacting husband,
Molly. I shall want to spend all the days and hours of my life with you;
to have not a fancy or a pursuit in which you cannot share, or with
which you cannot sympathise. I hope you will not grow tired of me!'

'Tired!'

Then came silence, and a long farewell kiss, and then the voice of
Maulevrier shouting in the hall, just in time to warn the lovers, before
Miss Müller opened the door and exclaimed,

'Oh, Mr. Hammond, we have been looking for you _everywhere_. The luggage
is all in the carriage, and Maulevrier says there is only just time to
get to Windermere!'

In another minute or so the carriage was driving down the hill; and Mary
stood in the porch looking after the travellers.

'It seems as if it is my fate to stand here and see everybody drive
away,' she said to herself.

And then she looked round at the lovely gardens, bright with spring
flowers, the trees glorious with their young, fresh foliage, and the
vast panorama of hill and dale, and felt that it was a wicked thing to
murmur in the midst of such a world. And she remembered the great
unhoped-for bliss that had come to her within the last four days, and
the cloud upon her brow vanished, as she clasped her hands in child-like
joyousness.

'God bless you, dear old Helvellyn,' she exclaimed, looking up at the
sombre crest of the mountain. 'Perhaps if it had not been for you he
would have never proposed.'

But she was obliged to dismiss this idea instantly; for to suppose John
Hammond's avowal of his love an accident, the mere impulse of a weak
moment, would be despair. Had he not told her how she had grown nearer
and nearer to his heart, day by day, and hour by hour, until she had
become part of his life? He had told her this--he, in whom she believed
as in the very spirit of truth.

She wandered about the gardens for an hour after the carriage had
started for Windermere, revisiting every spot where she and her lover
had walked together within the last three days, living over again the
rapture of those hours, repeating to herself his words, recalling his
looks, with the fatuity of a first girlish love. And yet amidst the
silliness inseparable from love's young dream, there was a depth of true
womanly feeling, thoughtful, unselfish, forecasting a future which was
not to travel always along the primrose path of dalliance--a future in
which the roses were not always to be thornless.

John Hammond was going to London to work for a position in the world, to
strive and labour among the seething mass of strugglers, all pressing
onward for the same goal--independence, wealth, renown. Little as Mary
know of the world by experience, she had at least heard the wiseacres
talk; and that which she had heard was calculated to depress rather than
to inspire industrious youth. She had heard how the professions were all
over-crowded: how a mighty army of young men were walking the hospitals,
all intent on feeling the pulses and picking the pockets of the rising
generation: how at the Bar men were growing old and grey before they saw
their first brief: how competitors were elbowing and hustling each other
upon every road, thronging at every gate. And while masculine youth
strove and wrestled for places in the race, aunts and sisters and
cousins were pressing into the same arena, doing their best to crowd out
the uncles and the brothers and the nephews.

'Poor Jack,' sighed Mary, 'at the worst we can go to the Red River
country and grow corn.'

This was her favourite fancy, that she and her lover should find their
first dwelling in the new world, live as humbly as the peasants lived
round Grasmere, and patiently wait upon fortune. And yet that would not
be happiness, unless Maulevrier were to come and stay with them every
autumn. Nothing could reconcile Mary to being separated from Maulevrier
for any lengthened period.

There were hours in which she was more hopeful, and defied the
wiseacres. Clever young men had succeeded in the past--clever men whose
hair was not yet grey had come to the front in the present. Granted that
these were the exceptional men, the fine flower of humanity. Did she not
know that John Hammond was as far above average youth as Helvellyn was
above yonder mound in her grandmother's shrubbery?

Yes, he would succeed in literature, in politics, in whatever career he
had chosen for himself. He was a man to do the thing he set himself to
do, were it ever so difficult. To doubt his success would be to doubt
his truth and his honesty; for he had sworn to her he would make her
life bright and happy, and that evil days should never come to her; and
he was not the man to promise that which he was not able to perform.

The house seemed terribly dull now that the two young men were gone.
There was an oppressive silence in the rooms which had lately resounded
with Maulevrier's frank, boyish laughter, and with his friend's deep,
manly tones--a silence broken only by the click of Fräulein Müller's
needles.

The Fräulein was not disposed to be sympathetic or agreeable about Lady
Mary's engagement. Firstly, she had not been consulted about it. The
thing had been done, she considered, in an underhand manner; and Lady
Maulevrier, who had begun by strenuously opposing the match, had been
talked over in a way that proved the latent weakness of that great
lady's character. Secondly, Miss Müller, having herself for some reason
missed such joys as are involved in being wooed and won, was disposed to
look sourly upon all love affairs, and to take a despondent view of all
matrimonial engagements.

She did not say anything openly uncivil to Mary Haselden; but she let
the damsel see that she pitied her and despised her infatuated
condition; and this was so unpleasant that Mary was fain to fall back
upon the society of ponies and terriers, and to take up her pilgrim's
staff and go wandering over the hills, carrying her happy thoughts into
solitary places, and sitting for hours in a heathery hollow, steeped in
a sea of summer light, and trying to paint the mountain side and the
rush of the waterfall. Her sketch-book was an excuse for hours of
solitude, for the indulgence of an endless day-dream.

Sometimes she went among her humble friends in the Grasmere cottages, or
in the villages of Great and Little Langdale; and she had now a new
interest in these visits, for she had made up her mind that it was her
solemn duty to learn housekeeping--not such housekeeping as might have
been learnt at Fellside, supposing she had mustered the courage to ask
the dignified upper-servants in that establishment to instruct her; but
such domestic arts as are needed in the dwellings of the poor. The art
of making a very little money go a great way; the art of giving grace,
neatness, prettiness to the smallest rooms and the shabbiest furniture;
the art of packing all the ugly appliances and baser necessities of
daily life, the pots and kettles and brooms and pails, into the
narrowest compass, and hiding them from the aesthetic eye. Mary thought
that if she began by learning the homely devices of the villagers--the
very A B C of cookery and housewifery--she might gradually enlarge upon
this simple basis to suit an income of from five to seven hundred a
year. The house-mothers from whom she sought information were puzzled at
this sudden curiosity about domestic matters. They looked upon the thing
as a freak of girlhood which drifted into eccentricity, from sheer
idleness; yet they were not the less ready to teach Mary anything she
desired to learn. They told her those secret arts by which coppers and
brasses are made things of beauty, and meet adornment for an old oak
mantelshelf. They allowed her to look on at the milking of the cow, and
at the churning of the butter; and at bread making, and cake making, and
pie and pudding making; and some pleasant hours were spent in the
acquirement of this useful knowledge. Mary did not neglect the invalid
during this new phase of her existence. Lady Maulevrier was a lover of
routine, and she liked her granddaughter to go to her at the same hour
every day. From eleven to twelve was the time for Mary's duty as
amanuensis. Sometimes there were no letters to be written. Sometimes
there were several; but her ladyship rarely allowed the task to go
beyond the stroke of noon. At noon Mary was free, and free till five
o'clock, when she was generally in attendance, ready to give Lady
Maulevrier her afternoon tea, and sit and talk with her, and tell her
any scraps of local news which she had gathered in the day.

There were days on which her ladyship preferred to take her tea alone,
and Mary was left free to follow her own devices till dinner-time.

'I do not feel equal even to your society to-day, my dear,' her ladyship
would say; 'go and enjoy yourself with your dogs and your tennis;'
forgetting that there was very seldom anybody on the premises with whom
Lady Mary could play tennis.

But in these lonely days of Mary Haselden's life there was one crowning
bliss which was almost enough to sweeten solitude, and take away the
sting of separation; and that was the delight of expecting and receiving
her lover's letters. Busily as Mr. Hammond must be engaged in fighting
the battle of life, he was in no way wanting in his duty as a lover. He
wrote to Mary every other day; but though his letters were long, they
told her hardly anything of himself or his occupation. He wrote about
pictures, books, music, such things as he knew must be interesting to
her; but of his own struggles not a word.

'Poor fellow,' thought Mary. 'He is afraid to sadden me by telling me
how hard the struggle is.'

Her own letters to her betrothed were simple outpourings of girlish
love, breathing that too flattering-sweet idolatry which an innocent
girl gives to her first lover. Mary wrote as if she herself were of the
least possible value among created things.

With one of Mr. Hammond's earlier letters came the engagement ring; no
half-hoop of brilliants or sapphires, rubies or emeralds, no gorgeous
triple circlet of red, white, and green; but only a massive band of dead
gold, on the inside of which was engraved this posy--'For ever.'

Mary thought it the loveliest ring she had ever seen in her life.

May was half over and the last patch of snow had vanished from the crest
of Helvellyn, from Eagle's Crag and Raven's Crag, and Coniston Old Man.
Spring--slow to come along these shadowy gorges--had come in real
earnest now, spring that was almost summer; and Lady Maulevrier's
gardens were as lovely as dreamland. But it was an unpeopled paradise.
Mary had the grounds all to herself, except at those stated times when
the Fräulein, who was growing lazier and larger day by day in her
leisurely and placid existence, took her morning and afternoon
constitutional on the terrace in front of the drawing-room, or solemnly
perambulated the shrubberies.

On fine days Mary lived in the garden, save when she was far afield
learning the domestic arts from the cottagers. She read French and
German, and worked conscientiously at her intellectual education, as
well as at domestic economy. For she told herself that accomplishments
and culture might be useful to her in her married life. She might be
able to increase her husband's means by giving lessons abroad, or taking
pupils at home. She was ready to do anything. She would teach the
stupidest children, or scrub floors, or bake bread. There was no service
she would deem degrading for his sake. She meant when she married to
drop her courtesy title. She would not be Lady Mary Hammond, a poor
sprig of nobility, but plain Mrs. Hammond, a working man's wife.

Lesbia's presentation was over, and had realised all Lady Kirkbank's
expectations. The Society papers were unanimous in pronouncing Lord
Maulevrier's sister the prettiest _débutante_ of the season. They
praised her classical features, the admirable poise of her head, her
peerless complexion. They described her dress at the drawing-room; they
described her 'frocks' in the Park and at Sandown. They expatiated on
the impression she had made at great assemblies. They hinted at even
Royal admiration. All this, frivolous fribble though it might be, Lady
Maulevrier read with delight, and she was still more gratified by
Lesbia's own account of her successes. But as the season advanced
Lesbia's letters to her grandmother grew briefer--mere hurried scrawls
dashed off while the carriage was at the door, or while her maid was
brushing her hair. Lady Maulevrier divined, with the keen instinct of
love, that she counted for very little in Lesbia's life, now that the
whirligig of society, the fret and fever of fashion, had begun.

One afternoon in May, at that hour when Hyde Park is fullest, and the
carriages move slowly in triple rank along the Lady's Mile, and the
mounted constables jog up and down with a business-like air which sets
every one on the alert for the advent of the Princess of Wales, just at
that hour when Lesbia sat in Lady Kirkbank's barouche, and distributed
gracious bows and enthralling smiles to her numerous acquaintance, Mary
rode slowly down the Fell, after a rambling ride on the safest and most
venerable of mountain ponies. The pony was grey, and Mary was grey, for
she wore a neat little homespun habit made by the local tailor, and a
neat little felt hat with, a ptarmigan's feather.

All was very quiet at Fellside as she went in at the stable gate. There
was not an underling stirring in the large old stable-yard which had
remained almost unaltered for a century and a half; for Lady Maulevrier,
whilst spending thousands on the new part of the house, had deemed the
existing stables good enough for her stud. They were spacious old
stables, built as solidly as a Norman castle, and with all the virtues
and all the vices of their age.

Mary looked round her with a sigh. The stillness of the place was
oppressive, and within doors she knew there would be the same stillness,
made still more oppressive by the society of the Fräulein, who grew
duller and duller every day, as it seemed to Mary.

She took her pony into the dusky old stable, where four other ponies
began rattling their halters in the gloom, by way of greeting. A bundle
of purple tares lay ready in a corner for Mary to feed her favourites;
and for the next ten minutes or so she was happily employed going from
stall to stall, and gratifying that inordinate appetite for green meat
which seems natural to all horses.

Not a groom or stable-boy appeared while she was in the stable; and she
was just going away, when her attention was caught by a flood of
sunshine streaming into an old disused harness-room at the end of the
stable--a room with one small window facing the Fell.

Whence could that glow of western light come? Assuredly not from the
low-latticed window which faced eastward, and was generally obscured by
a screen of cobwebs. The room was only used as a storehouse for lumber,
and it was nobody's business to clean the window.

Mary looked in, curious to solve the riddle. A door which she had often
noticed, but never seen opened, now stood wide open, and the old
quadrangular garden, which was James Steadman's particular care, smiled
at her in the golden evening light. Seen thus, this little old Dutch
garden seemed to Mary the prettiest thing she had ever looked upon.
There were beds of tulips and hyacinths, ranunculus, narcissus,
tuberose, making a blaze of colour against the old box borders, a foot
high. The crumbling old brick walls of the outbuildings, and that
dungeon-like wall which formed the back of the new house, were clothed
with clematis and wistaria, woodbine and magnolia. All that loving
labour could do had been done day by day for the last forty years to
make this confined space a thing of beauty. Mary went out of the dark
stable into the sunny garden, and looked round her, full of admiration
for James Steadman's work.

'If ever Jack and I can afford to have a garden, I hope we shall be able
to make it like this,' she thought. 'It is such a comfort to know that
so small a garden can be pretty: for of course any garden we could
afford must be small.'

Lady Mary had no idea that this quadrangle was spacious as compared with
the narrow strip allotted to many a suburban villa calling itself 'an
eligible residence.'

In the centre of the garden there was an old sundial, with a stone bench
at the base, and, as she came upon an opening in the circular yew tree
hedge which environed this sundial, and from which the flower beds
radiated in a geometrical pattern, Lady Mary was surprised to see an old
man--a very old man--sitting on this bench, and basking in the low light
of the westering sun.

His figure was shrunken and bent, and he sat with his chin resting on
the handle of a crutched stick, and his head leaning forward. His long
white hair fell in thin straggling locks over the collar of his coat. He
had an old-fashioned, mummyfied aspect, and Mary thought he must be
very, very old.

Very, very old! In a flash there came back upon her the memory of John
Hammond's curiosity about a hoary and withered old man whom he had met
on the Fell in the early morning. She remembered how she had taken him
to see old Sam Barlow, and how he had protested that Sam in no wise
resembled the strange-looking old man of the Fell. And now here, close
to the Fell, was a face and figure which in every detail resembled that
ancient stranger whom Hammond had described so graphically.

It was very strange. Could this person be the same her lover had seen
two months ago? And, if so, had he been living at Fellside all the time;
or was he only an occasional visitor of Steadman's?

While she stood for a few moments meditating thus, the old man raised
his head and looked up at her, with eyes that burned like red-hot coals
under his shaggy white brows. The look scared her. There was something
awful in it, like the gaze of an evil spirit, a soul in torment, and she
began to move away, with side-long steps, her eyes riveted on that
uncanny countenance.

'Don't go,' said the man, with an authoritative air, rattling his bony
fingers upon the bench. 'Sit down here by my side, and talk to me. Don't
be frightened, child. You wouldn't, if you knew what they say of me
indoors.' He made a motion of his head towards the windows of the old
wing--'"Harmless," they say, "quite harmless. Let him alone, he's
harmless." A tiger with his claws cut and his teeth drawn--an old,
grey-bearded tiger, ghastly and grim, but harmless--a cobra with the
poison-bag plucked out of his jaw! The venom grows again, child--the
snake's venom--but youth never comes back: Old, and helpless, and
harmless!'

Again Mary tried to move away, but those evil eyes held her as if she
were a bird riveted by the gaze of a serpent.

'Why do you shrink away?' asked the old man, frowning at her. 'Sit down
here, and let me talk to you. I am accustomed to be obeyed'

Old and feeble and shrunken as he was, there was a power in his tone of
command which Mary was unable to resist. She felt very sure that he was
imbecile or mad. She knew that madmen are apt to imagine themselves
great personages, and to take upon themselves, with a wonderful power of
impersonation, the dignity and authority of their imaginary rank; and
she supposed that it must be thus with this strange old man. She
struggled against her sense of terror. After all there could be no real
danger, in the broad daylight, within the precincts of her own home,
within call of the household.

She seated herself on the bench by the unknown, willing to humour him a
little; and he turned himself about slowly, as if every bone in his body
were stiff with age, and looked at her with a deliberate scrutiny.




CHAPTER XXIV.

'NOW NOTHING LEFT TO LOVE OR HATE.'


The old man sat looking at Mary in silence for some moments; not a great
space of time, perhaps, as marked by the shadow on the dial behind them,
but to Mary that gaze was unpleasantly prolonged. He looked at her as if
he could read every pulsation in every fibre of her brain, and knew
exactly what it meant.

'Who are you?' he asked, at last.

'My name is Mary Haselden.'

'Haselden,' he repeated musingly, 'I have heard that name before.'

And then he resumed his former attitude, his chin resting on the handle
of his crutch-stick, his eyes bent upon the gravel path, their unholy
brightness hidden under the penthouse brows.

'Haselden,' he murmured, and repeated the name over and over again,
slowly, dreamily, with a troubled tone, like some one trying to work out
a difficult problem. 'Haselden--when? where?'

And then with a profound sigh he muttered, 'Harmless, quite harmless.
You may trust him anywhere. Memory a blank, a blank, a blank, my lord!'

His head sank lower upon his breast, and again he sighed, the sigh of a
spirit in torment, Mary thought. Her vivid imagination was already
interested, her quick sympathies were awakened.

She looked at him wonderingly, compassionately. So old, so infirm, and
with a mind astray; and yet there were indications in his speech and
manner that told of reason struggling against madness, like the light
behind storm-clouds. He had tones that spoke of a keen sensitiveness to
pain, not the lunatic's imbecile placidity. She observed him intently,
trying to make out what manner of man he was.

He did not belong to the peasant class: of that she felt assured. The
shrunken, tapering hand had never worked at peasant's work. The profile
turned towards her was delicate to effeminacy. The man's clothes were
shabby and old-fashioned, but they were a gentleman's garments, the
cloth of a finer texture than she had ever seen worn by her brother. The
coat, with its velvet collar, was of an old-world fashion. She
remembered having seen just such a coat in an engraved portrait of Count
d'Orsay, a print nearly fifty years old. No Dalesman born and bred ever
wore such a coat; no tailor in the Dales could have made it.

The old man looked up after a long pause, during which Mary felt afraid
to move. He looked at her again with inquiring eyes, as if her presence
there had only just become known to him.

'Who are you?' he asked again.

'I told you my name just now. I am Mary Haselden.'

'Haselden--that is a name I knew--once. Mary? I think my mother's name
was Mary. Yes, yes, I remember that. You have a sweet face, Mary--like
my mother's. She had brown eyes, like yours, and auburn hair. You don't
recollect her, perhaps?'

'Alas! poor maniac,' thought Mary, 'you have lost all count of time.
Fifty years to you in the confusion of your distraught brain, are but as
yesterday.'

'No, of course not, of course not,' he muttered; 'how should she
recollect my mother, who died while I was a boy? Impossible. That must
be half a century ago.'

'Good evening to you,' said Mary, rising with a great effort, so strong
was her feeling of being spellbound by the uncanny old man, 'I must go
indoors now.'

He stretched out his withered old hand, small, semi-transparent, with
the blue veins showing darkly under the parchment-coloured skin, and
grasped Mary's arm.

'Don't go,' he pleaded. 'I like your face, child; I like your voice--I
like to have you here. What do you mean by going indoors? Where do you
live?'

'There,' said Mary, pointing to the dead wall which faced them. 'In the
new part of Fellside House. I suppose you are staying in the old part
with James Steadman.'

She had made up her mind that this crazy old man must be a relation of
Steadman's to whom he gave hospitality either with or without her
ladyship's consent. All powerful as Lady Maulevrier had ever been in her
own house, it was just possible that now, when she was a prisoner in her
own rooms, certain small liberties might be taken, even by so faithful a
servant as Steadman.

'Staying with James Steadman,' repeated the old man in a meditative
tone. 'Yes, I stay with Steadman. A good servant, a worthy person. It is
only for a little while. I shall be leaving Westmoreland next week. And
you live in that house, do you?' pointing to the dead wall. 'Whose
house?'

'Lady Maulevrier's. I am Lady Maulevrier's granddaughter.'

'Lady Mau-lev-rier.' He repeated the name in syllables. 'A good name--an
old title--as old as the conquest. A Norman race those Maulevriers. And
you are Lady Maulevrier's granddaughter! You should be proud. The
Maulevriers were always a proud race.'

'Then I am no true Maulevrier,' answered Mary gaily.

She was beginning to feel more at her ease with the old man. He was
evidently mad, as mad as a March hare; but his madness seemed only the
harmless lunacy of extreme old age. He had flashes of reason, too. Mary
began to feel a friendly interest in him. To youth in its flush of life
and vigour there seems something so unspeakably sad and pitiable in
feebleness and age--the brief weak remnant of life, the wreck of body
and mind, sunning itself in the declining rays of a sun that is so soon
to shine upon its grave.

'What, are you not proud?' asked the old man.

'Not at all. I have been taught to consider myself a very insignificant
person; and I am going to marry a poor man. It would not become me to be
proud.'

'But you ought not to do that,' said the old man. 'You ought not to
marry a poor man. Poverty is a bad thing, my dear. You are a pretty
girl, and ought to marry a man with a handsome fortune. Poor men have no
pleasure in this world--they might just as well be dead. I am poor, as
you see. You can tell by this threadbare coat'--he looked down at the
sleeve from which the nap was worn in places--'I am as poor as a church
mouse.'

'But you have kind friends, I dare say,' Mary said, soothingly. 'You are
well taken care of, I am sure.'

'Yes, I am well taken care of--very well taken care of. How long is it,
I wonder--how many weeks, or months, or years, since they have taken
care of me? It seems a long, long time; but it is all like a dream--a
long dream. Once I used to try and wake myself. I used to try and
struggle out of that weary dream. But that was ages ago. I am satisfied
now--I am quite content now--so long as the weather is warm, and I can
sit out here in the sun.'

'It is growing chilly now,' said Mary, 'and I think you ought to go
indoors. I know that I must go.'

'Yes, I must go in now--I am getting shivery,' answered the old man,
meekly. 'But I want to see you again, Mary--I like your face--and I like
your voice. It strikes a chord here,' touching his breast, 'which has
long been silent. Let me see you again, child. When can I see you
again?'

'Do you sit here every afternoon when it is fine?'

'Yes, every day--all day long sometimes when the sun is warm.'

'Then I will come here to see you.'

'You must keep it a secret, then,' said the old man, with a crafty look.
'If you don't they will shut me up in the house, perhaps. They don't
like me to see people, for fear I should talk. I have heard Steadman say
so. Yet what should I talk about, heaven help me? Steadman says my
memory is quite gone, and that I am childish and harmless--childish and
harmless. I have heard him say that. You'll come again, won't you, and
you'll keep it a secret?'

Mary deliberated for a few minutes.

'I don't like secrets,' she said, 'there is generally something
dishonourable in them. But this would be an innocent secret, wouldn't
it? Well, I'll come to see you somehow, poor old man; and if Steadman
sees me here I will make everything right with him.'

'He mustn't see you here,' said the old man. 'If he does he will shut me
up in my own rooms again, as he did once, years and years ago.'

'But you have not been here long, have you?' Mary asked, wonderingly.

'A hundred years, at least. That's what it seems to me sometimes. And
yet there are times when it seems only a dream. Be sure you come again
to-morrow.'

'Yes, I promise you to come; good-night.'

'Good-night.'

Mary went back to the stable. The door was still open, but how could she
be sure that it would be open to-morrow? There was no other access that
she knew of to the quadrangle, except through the old part of the house,
and that was at times inaccessible to her.

She found a key--a big old rusty key--in the inside of the door, so she
shut and locked it, and put the key in her pocket. The door she supposed
had been left open by accident; at any rate this key made her mistress
of the situation. If any question should arise as to her conduct she
could have an explanation with Steadman; but she had pledged her word to
the poor mad old man, and she meant to keep her promise, if possible.

As she left the stable she saw Steadman riding towards the gate on his
grey cob. She passed him as she went back to the house.

Next day, and the day after that, and for many days, Mary used her key,
and went into the quadrangle at sundown to sit for half an hour or so
with the strange old man, who seemed to take an intense pleasure in her
company. The weather was growing warmer as May wore on towards June, and
this evening hour, between six and seven, was deliciously bright and
balmy. The seat by the sundial was screened on every side by the clipped
yew hedge, dense and tall, surrounding the circular, gravelled space, in
the centre of which stood the old granite dial, with its octagonal
pedestal and moss-grown steps. There, as in a closely-shaded arbour,
Lady Mary and her old friend were alone and unobserved. The yew-tree
boundary was at least eight feet high, and Mary and her companion could
hardly have been seen even from the upper windows of the low, old house.

Mary had fallen into the habit of going for her walk or her ride at five
o'clock every day, when she was not in attendance on Lady Maulevrier,
and after her walk or ride she slipped through the stable, and joined
her ancient friend. Stables and courtyard were generally empty at this
hour, the men only appearing at the sound of a big bell, which summoned
them from their snuggery when they were wanted. Most of Lady
Maulevrier's servants had arrived at that respectable stage of long
service in which fidelity is counted as a substitute for hard work.

The old man was not particularly conversational, and was apt to repeat
the same things over and over again, with a sublime unconsciousness of
being prosy; but he liked to hear Mary talk, and he listened with
seeming intelligence. He questioned her about the world outside his
cloistered life--the wars and rumours of wars--and, although the names
of the questions and the men of the day seemed utterly strange to him,
and he had to have them repeated to him again and again, he seemed to
take an intelligent interest in the stirring facts of the time, and
listened intently when Mary gave him a synopsis of her last newspaper
reading.

When the news was exhausted, Mary hit upon a more childish form of
amusement, and that was to tell the story of any novel or poem she had
been lately reading. This was so successful that in this manner Mary
related the stories of most of Shakespeare's plays; of Byron's Bride of
Abydos, and Corsair; of Keats's Lamia; of Tennyson's Idylls; and of a
heterogenous collection of poetry and romance, in all of which stories
the old man took a vivid interest.

'You are better to me than the sunshine,' he told Mary one day when she
was leaving him. 'The world grows darker when you leave me.'

Once at this parting moment he took both her hands, and drew her nearer
to him, peering into her face in the clear evening light.

'You are like my mother,' he said. 'Yes, you are very like her. And who
else is it that you are like? There is some one else, I know. Yes, some
one else! I remember! It is a face in a picture--a picture at Maulevrier
Castle.'

'What do you know of Maulevrier Castle?' asked Mary, wonderingly.

Maulevrier was the family seat in Herefordshire, which had not been
occupied by the elder branch for the last forty years. Lady Maulevrier
had let it during her son's minority to a younger branch of the family,
a branch which had intermarried with the world of successful commerce,
and was richer than the heads of the house. This occupation of
Maulevrier Castle had continued to the present time, and was likely
still to continue, Maulevrier having no desire to set up housekeeping in
a feudal castle in the marches.

'How came you to know Maulevrier Castle?' repeated Mary.

'I was there once. There is a picture by Lely, a portrait of a Lady
Maulevrier in Charles the Second's time. The face is yours, my love. I
have heard of such hereditary faces. My mother was proud of resembling
that portrait.'

'What did your mother know of Maulevrier Castle?'

The old man did not answer. He had lapsed into that dream-like
condition into which he often sank, when his brain was not stimulated to
attention and coherency by his interest in Mary's narrations.

Mary concluded that this man had once been a servant in the Maulevrier
household, perhaps at the place in Herefordshire, and that all his old
memories ran in one grove--the house of Maulevrier.

The freedom of her intercourse with him was undisturbed for about three
weeks; and at the end of that time she came face to face with James
Steadman as she emerged from the circle of greenery.

'You here, Lady Mary?' he exclaimed with an angry look.

'Yes, I have been sitting talking to that poor old man,' Mary answered,
cheerily, concluding that Steadman's look of vexation arose from his
being detected in the act of harbouring a contraband relation. 'He is a
very interesting character. A relation of yours, I suppose?'

'Yes, he is a relation,' replied Steadman. 'He is very old, and his mind
has long been gone. Her ladyship is kind enough to allow me to give him
a home in her house. He is quite harmless, and he is in nobody's way.'

'Of course not, poor soul. He is only a burden to himself. He talks as
if his life had been very weary. Has he been long in that sad state?'

'Yes, a long time.'

Steadman's manner to Lady Mary was curt at the best of times. She had
always stood somewhat in awe of him, as a person delegated with
authority by her grandmother, a servant who was much more than a
servant. But to-day his manner was more abrupt than usual.

'He spoke of Maulevrier Castle just now,' said Mary, determined not to
be put down too easily. 'Was he once in service there?'

'He was. Pray how did you find your way into this garden, Lady Mary?'

'I came through the stable. As it is my grandmother's garden I suppose I
did not take an unwarrantable liberty in coming,' said Mary, drawing
herself up, and ready for battle.

'It is Lady Maulevrier's wish that this garden should be reserved for my
use,' answered Steadman. 'Her ladyship knows that my uncle walks here of
an afternoon, and that, owing to his age and infirmities, he can go
nowhere else; and if only on that account, it is well that the garden
should be kept private. Lunatics are rather dangerous company, Lady
Mary, and I advise you to give them a wide berth wherever you may meet
them.'

'I am not afraid of your uncle,' said Mary, resolutely. 'You said
yourself just now that he is quite harmless: and I am really interested
in him, poor old creature. He likes me to sit with him a little of an
afternoon and to talk to him; and if you have no objection I should like
to do so, whenever the weather is fine enough for the poor old man to be
out in the garden at this hour.'

'I have a very great objection, Lady Mary, and that objection is chiefly
in your interest,' answered Steadman, firmly. 'No one who is not
experienced in the ways of lunatics can imagine the danger of any
association with them--their consummate craftiness, their capacity for
crime. Every madman is harmless up to a certain point--mild,
inoffensive, perhaps, up to the very moment in which he commits some
appalling crime. And then people cry out upon the want of prudence, the
want of common-sense which allowed such an act to be possible. No, Lady
Mary, I understand the benevolence of your motive, but I cannot permit
you to run such a risk.'

'I am convinced that the poor old creature is perfectly harmless,' said
Mary, with suppressed indignation. 'I shall certainly ask Lady
Maulevrier to speak to you on the subject. Perhaps her influence may
induce you to be a little more considerate to your unhappy relation.'

'Lady Mary, I beg you not to say a word to Lady Maulevrier on this
subject. You will do me the greatest injury if you speak of that man. I
entreat you--'

But Mary was gone. She passed Steadman with her head held high and her
eyes sparkling with anger. All that was generous, compassionate, womanly
in her nature was up in arms against her grandmother's steward. Of all
other things, Mary Haselden most detested cruelty; and she could see in
Steadman's opposition to her wish nothing but the most cold-hearted
cruelty to a poor dependent on his charity.

She went in at the stable door, shut and locked it, and put the key in
her pocket as usual. But she had little hope that this mode of access
would be left open to her. She knew enough of James Steadman's
character, from hearsay rather than from experience, to feel sure that
he would not easily give way. She was not surprised, therefore, on
returning from her ride on the following afternoon, to find the disused
harness-room half filled with trusses of straw, and the door of
communication completely blocked. It would be impossible for her to
remove that barricade without assistance; and then, how could she be
sure that the door itself was not nailed up, or secured in some way?

It was a delicious sunny afternoon, and she could picture the lonely old
man sitting in his circle of greenery beside the dial, which for him had
registered so many dreary and solitary hours, waiting for the little ray
of social sunlight which her presence shed over his monotonous life. He
had told her that she was like the sunshine to him--better than
sunshine--and she had promised not to forsake him. She pictured him
waiting, with his hand clasped upon his crutch-stick, his chin resting
upon his hands, his eyes poring on the ground, as she had seen him for
the first time. And as the stable clock chimed the quarters he would
begin to think himself abandoned, forgotten; if, indeed, he took any
count of the passage of time of which she was not sure. His mind seemed
to have sunk into a condition which was between dreaming and waking, a
state to which the outside world seemed only half real--a phase of being
in which there was neither past nor future, only the insufferable
monotony of an everlasting _now_.

Pity is so near akin to love that Mary, in her deep compassion for this
lonely, joyless, loveless existence, felt a regard which was almost
affection for this strange old man, whose very name was unknown to her.
True that there was much in his countenance and manner which was
sinister and repellant. He was a being calculated to inspire fear rather
than love; but the fact that he had courted her presence and looked to
her for consolation had touched Mary's heart, and she had become
reconciled to all that was forbidding and disagreeable in the lunatic
physiognomy. Was he not the victim of a visitation which entitled him to
respect as well as to pity?

For some days Mary held her peace, remembering Steadman's vehement
entreaty that she should not speak of this subject to her grandmother.
She was silent, but the image of the old man haunted her at all times
and seasons. She saw him even in her dreams--those happy dreams of the
girl who loves and is beloved, and before whom the pathway of the future
smiles like a vision of Paradise. She heard him calling to her with a
piteous cry of distress, and on waking from this troubled dream she
fancied that he must be dying, and that this sound in her dreams was one
of those ghostly warnings which give notice of death. She was so unhappy
about him, altogether so distressed at being compelled to break her
word, that she could not prevent her thoughts from dwelling upon him,
not even after she had poured out all her trouble to John Hammond in a
long letter, in which her garden adventures and her little skirmish with
Steadman were graphically described.

To her intense discomforture Hammond replied that he thoroughly approved
of Steadman's conduct in the matter. However agreeable Mary's society
might be to the lunatic, Mary's life was far too precious to be put
within the possibility of peril by any such _tête-à-têtes_. If the
person was the same old man whom Hammond had seen on the Fell, he was a
most sinister-looking creature, of whom any evil act might be fairly
anticipated. In a word Mr. Hammond took Steadman's view of the matter,
and entreated his dearest Mary to be careful, and not to allow her warm
heart to place her in circumstances of peril.

This was most disappointing to Mary, who expected her lover to agree
with her upon every point; and if he had been at Fellside the
difference of opinion might have given rise to their first quarrel. But
as she had a few hours' leisure for reflection before the post went out,
she had time to get over her anger, and to remember that promise of
obedience given, half in jest, half in earnest, at the little inn beyond
Dunmail Raise. So she wrote submissively enough, only with just a touch
of reproach at Jack's want of compassion for a poor old man who had such
strong claims upon everybody's pity.

The image of the poor old man was not to be banished from her thoughts,
and on that very afternoon, when her letter was dispatched, Mary went on
a visit of exploration to the stables, to see if by any chance Mr.
Steadman's plans for isolating his unhappy relative might be
circumvented.

She went all over the stables--into loose boxes, harness and saddle
rooms, sheds for wood, and sheds for roots, but she found no door
opening into the quadrangle, save that door by which she had entered,
and which was securely defended by a barricade of straw that had been
doubled by a fresh delivery of trusses since she first saw it. But while
she was prowling about the sweet-scented stable, much disappointed at
the result of her investigations, she stumbled against a ladder which
led to an open trap-door. Mary mounted the ladder, and found herself
amidst the dusty atmosphere of a large hayloft, half in shadow, half in
the hot bright sunlight. A large shutter was open in the sloping roof,
the roof that sloped towards the quadrangle, an open patch admitting
light and air. Mary, light and active as a squirrel, sprang upon a truss
of hay, and in another moment had swung herself in the opening of the
shutter, and was standing with her feet on the wooden ledge at the
bottom of the massive frame, and her figure supported against the slope
of thick thatched roof. Perched, or half suspended, thus, she was just
high enough to look over the top of the yew-tree hedge into the circle
round the sundial.

Yes, there was the unhappy victim of fate, and man's inhumanity to man.
There sat the shrunken figure, with drooping head, and melancholy
attitude--the bent shoulders of feeble old age, the patriarchal locks so
appealing to pity. There he sat with eyes poring upon the ground just as
she had seen him the first time. And while she had sat with him and
talked with him he had seemed to awaken out of that dull despondency,
gleams of pleasure had lighted up his wrinkled face--he had grown
animated, a sentient living instead of a corpse alive. It was very hard
that this little interval of life, these stray gleams of gladness should
be denied to the poor old creature, at the behest of James Steadman.

Mary would have felt less angrily upon the subject had she believed in
Steadman's supreme carefulness of her own safety; but in this she did
not believe. She looked upon the house-steward's prudence as a
hypocritical pretence, an affectation of fidelity and wisdom, by which
he contrived to gratify the evil tendencies of his own hard and cruel
nature. For some reasons of his own, perhaps constrained thereto by
necessity, he had given the old man an asylum for his age and infirmity:
but while thus giving him shelter he considered him a burden, and from
mere perversity of mind refused him all such consolations as were
possible to his afflicted state, mewed him up as a prisoner, cut him off
from the companionship of his fellow-men.

Two years ago, before Mary emerged from her Tomboyhood, she would have
thought very little of letting herself out of the loft window and
clambering down the side of the stable, which was well furnished with
those projections in the way of gutters, drain-pipes, and century-old
ivy, which make such a descent easy. Two years ago Mary's light figure
would have swung itself down among the ivy leaves, and she would have
gloried in the thought of circumventing James Steadman so easily. But
now Mary was a young lady--a young lady engaged to be married, and
impressed with the responsibilities of her position, deeply sensible of
a new dignity, for the preservation of which she was in a manner
answerable to her lover.

'What would _he_ think of me if I went scrambling down the ivy?' she
asked herself; 'and after he has approved of Steadman's heartless
restrictions, it would be rank rebellion against him if I were to do it.
Poor old man, "Thou art so near and yet so far," as Lesbia's song says.'

She blew a kiss on the tips of her fingers towards that sad solitary
figure, and then dropped back into the dusty duskiness of the loft. But
although her new ideas upon the subject of 'Anstand'--or good
behaviour--prevented her getting the better of Steadman by foul means,
she was all the more intent upon having her own way by fair means, now
that the impression of the old man's sadness and solitude had been
renewed by the sight of the drooping figure by the sundial.

She went back to the house, and walked straight to her grandmother's
room. Lady Maulevrier's couch had been placed in front of the open
window, from which she was watching the westward-sloping sun above the
long line of hills, dark Helvellyn, rugged Nabb Scarr, and verdant
Fairfield, with its two giant arms stretched out to enfold and shelter
the smiling valley.

'Heavens! child, what an object you are;' exclaimed her ladyship, as
Mary drew near. 'Why, your gown is all over dust, and your hair is--why
your hair is sprinkled with hay and clover. I thought you had learnt to
be tidy, since your engagement. What have you been doing with yourself?'

'I have been up in the hayloft,' answered Mary, frankly; and, intent on
one idea, she said impetuously, 'Dear grandmother, I want you to do me a
favour--a very great favour. There is a poor old man, a relation of
Steadman's, who lives with him, out of his mind, but quite harmless, and
he is so sad and lonely, so dreadfully sad, and he likes me to sit with
him in the garden, and tell him stories, and recite verses to him, poor
soul, just as if he were a child, don't you know, and it is such a
pleasure to me to be a little comfort to him in his lonely wretched
life, and James Steadman says I mustn't go near him, because he may
change at any moment into a dangerous lunatic, and do me some kind of
harm, and I am not a bit afraid, and I'm sure he won't do anything of
the kind, and, please grandmother, tell Steadman, that I am to be
allowed to go and sit with his poor old prisoner half an hour every
afternoon.'

Carried along the current of her own impetuous thoughts, Mary had talked
very fast, and had not once looked at her grandmother while she was
speaking. But now at the end of her speech her eyes sought Lady
Maulevrier's face in gentle entreaty, and she recoiled involuntarily at
the sight she saw there.

The classic features were distorted almost as they had been in the worst
period of the paralytic seizure. Lady Maulevrier was ghastly pale, and
her eyes glared with an awful fire as they gazed at Mary. Her whole
frame was convulsed, and she, the cripple, whose right limbs lay numbed
and motionless upon the couch, made a struggling motion as she raised
herself a little with the left arm, as if, by very force of angry will,
she would have lifted herself up erect before the girl who had offended
her.

For a few moments her lips moved dumbly; and there was something
unspeakably awful in those convulsed features, that livid countenance,
and those voiceless syllables trembling upon the white dry lips.

At last speech came.

'Girl, you were created to torment me;' she exclaimed.

'Dear grandmother, what harm have I done?' faltered Mary.

'What harm? You are a spy. Your very existence is a torment and a
danger. Would to God that you were married. Yes, married to a
chimney-sweep, even--and out of my way.'

'If that is your only difficulty,' said Mary, haughtily, 'I dare say Mr.
Hammond would be kind enough to marry me to-morrow, and take me out of
your ladyship's way.'

Lady Maulevrier's head sank back upon her pillows, those velvet and
satin pillows, rich with delicate point lace and crewel-work adornment,
the labour of Mary and Fräulein, pillows which could not bring peace to
the weary head, or deaden the tortures of memory. The pale face
recovered its wonted calm, the heavy lips drooped over the weary eyes,
and for a few moments there was silence in the room.

Then Lady Maulevrier raised her eyelids, and looked at her granddaughter
imploringly, pathetically.

'Forgive me, Mary,' she said. 'I don't know what I was saying just now;
but whatever it was, forgive and forget it. I am a wretched old woman,
heart sick, heart sore, worn out by pain and weariness. There are times
when I am beside myself; moments when I am not much saner than
Steadman's lunatic uncle. This is one of my worst days, and you came
bouncing in upon me, and tortured my nerves by your breathless torrent
of words. Pray forgive me, if I said anything rude.'

'If,' thought Mary: but she tried to be charitable, and to believe that
Lady Maulevrier's attack upon her was a new phase of hysteria, so she
murmured meekly, 'There is nothing for me to forgive, grandmother, and I
am very sorry I disturbed you.'

She was going to leave the room, thinking that her absence would be a
relief to the invalid, when Lady Maulevrier called her back.

'You were asking me something--something about that old man of
Steadman's,' she said with a weary air, half indifference, half the
lassitude natural to an invalid who sinks under the burden of monotonous
days. 'What was it all about? I forget.'

Mary repeated her request, but this time in measured tones.

'My dear, I am sure that Steadman was only properly prudent.' answered
Lady Maulevrier, 'and that it would never do for me to interfere in this
matter. It stands to reason that he must know his old kinsman's
temperament much better than you can, after your half-hour interviews
with him in the garden. Pray how long have these garden scenes been
going on, by-the-by?' asked her ladyship, with a searching look at
Mary's downcast face.

The girl had not altogether recovered from the rude shock of her
grandmother's late attack.

'About three weeks,' faltered Mary. 'But it is more than a week now
since I was in the garden. It was quite by accident that I first went
there. Perhaps I ought to explain.'

And Mary, not being gainsayed, went on to describe that first afternoon
when she had seen the old man brooding in the sun. She drew quite a
pathetic picture of his joyless solitude, whilst all nature around and
about him was looking so glad in the spring sunshine. There was a long
silence, a silence of some minutes, when she had done; and Lady
Maulevrier lay with lowered eyelids, deep in thought. Mary began to hope
that she had touched her grandmother's heart, and that her request would
be granted: but she was soon undeceived.

'I am sorry to be obliged to refuse you a favour, Mary, but I must stand
by Steadman,' said her ladyship. 'When I gave Steadman permission to
shelter his aged kinsman in my house, I made it a condition that the old
man should be kept in the strictest care by himself and his wife, and
that nobody in this establishment should be troubled by him. This
condition has been so scrupulously adhered to that the old man's
existence is known to no one in this house except you and me; and you
have discovered the fact only by accident. I must beg you to keep this
secret to yourself. Steadman has particular reasons for wishing to
conceal the fact of his uncle's residence here. The old man is not
actually a lunatic. If he were we should be violating the law by keeping
him here. He is only imbecile from extreme old age; the body has
outlived the mind, that is all. But should any officious functionary
come down upon Fellside, this imbecility might be called madness, and
the poor old creature whom you regard so compassionately, and whose case
you think so pitiable here, would be carried off to a pauper lunatic
asylum, which I can assure you would be a much worse imprisonment than
Fellside Manor.'

'Yes, indeed, grandmother,' exclaimed Mary, whose vivid imagination
conjured up a vision of padded cells, strait-waist-coats,
murderously-inclined keepers, chains, handcuffs, and bread and water
diet, 'now I understand why the poor old soul has been kept so
close--why nobody knows of his existence. I beg Steadman's pardon with
all my heart. He is a much better fellow than I thought him.'

'Steadman is a thoroughly good fellow, and as true as steel,' said her
ladyship. 'No one can know that so well as the mistress he has served
faithfully for nearly half a century. I hope, Mary, you have not been
chattering to Fräulein or any one else about your discovery.'

'No, grandmother, I have not said a word to a mortal, but----'

'Oh, there is a "but," is there? I understand. You have not been so
reticent in your letters to Mr. Hammond.'

'I tell him all that happens to me. There is very little to write about
at Fellside; yet I contrive to send him volumes. I often wonder what
poor girls did in the days of Miss Austen's novels, when letters cost a
shilling or eighteen pence for postage, and had to be paid for by the
recipient. It must have been such a terrible check upon affection.'

'And upon twaddle,' said Lady Maulevrier. 'Well you told Mr. Hammond
about Steadman's old uncle. What did he say?'

'He thoroughly approved Steadman's conduct in forbidding me to go and
see him,' answered Mary. 'I couldn't help thinking it rather unkind of
him; but, of course, I feel that he must be right,' concluded Mary, as
much as to say that her lover was necessarily infallible.

'I always thought Mr. Hammond a sensible young man, and I am glad to
find that his conduct does not belie my good opinion,' said Lady
Maulevrier. 'And now, my dear, you had better go and make yourself
decent before dinner. I am very weary this afternoon, and even our
little talk has exhausted me.'

'Yes, dear grandmother, I am going this instant. But let me ask one
question: What is the poor old man's name?'

'His name!' said her ladyship, looking at Mary with a puzzled air, like
a person whose thoughts are far away. 'His name--oh, Steadman, I
suppose, like his nephew's; but if I ever heard the name I have
forgotten it, and I don't know whether the kinship is on the father's or
the mother's side. Steadman asked my permission to give shelter to a
helpless old relative, and I gave it. That is really all I remember.'

'Only one other question,' pleaded Mary, who was brimful of curiosity
upon this particular subject. 'Has he been at Fellside very long?'

'Oh, I really don't know; a year, or two, or three, perhaps. Life in
this house is all of a piece. I hardly keep count of time.'

'There is one thing that puzzles me very much,' said Mary, still
lingering near her grandmother's couch, the balmy evening air caressing
her as she leaned against the embrasure of the wide Tudor window, the
sun drawing nearer to the edge of the hills, an orb of yellow flame,
soon to change to a gigantic disk of lurid fire. 'I thought from the old
man's talk that he, too, must be an old servant in our family. He talked
of Maulevrier Castle, and said that I reminded him of a picture by Lely,
a portrait of a Lady Maulevrier.

'It is quite possible that he may have been in service there, though I
do not remember to have heard anything about it,' answered her ladyship,
carelessly. 'The Steadmans come from that part of the country, and
theirs is a hereditary service. Good-night, Mary, I am utterly weary.
Look at that glorious light yonder, that mighty world of fire and flame,
without which our little world would be dark and dreary. I often think
of that speech of Macbeth's, "I 'gin to be aweary of the sun." There
comes a time, Mary, when even the sun is a burden.'

'Only for such a man as Macbeth,' said Mary, 'a man steeped in crime.
Who can wonder that he wanted to hide himself from the sun? But, dear
grandmother, there ought to be plenty of happiness left for you, even if
your recovery is slow to come. You are so clever, you have such
resources in your own mind and memory, and you have your grandchildren,
who love you dearly,' added Mary, tenderly.

Her nature was so full of pity that an entirely new affection had grown
up in her mind for Lady Maulevrier since that terrible evening of the
paralytic stroke.

'Yes, and whose love, as exemplified by Lesbia, is shown in a hurried
scrap of a letter scrawled once a week--a bone thrown to a hungry dog,'
said her ladyship, bitterly.

'Lesbia is so lovely, and she is so surrounded by flatterers and
admirers,' murmured Mary, excusingly.

'Oh, my dear, if she had a heart she would not forget me, even in the
midst of her flatterers. Good-night again, Mary. Don't try to console
me. For some natures consolations and soothing suggestions are like
flowers thrown upon a granite tomb. They do just as much and just as
little good to the heart that lies under the stone. Good-night.'

Mary stooped to kiss her grandmother's forehead, and found it cold as
marble. She murmured a loving good-night, and left the mistress of
Fellside in her loneliness.

A footman would come in and light the lamps, and draw the velvet
curtains, presently, and shut out the later glories of sunset. And then
the butler himself would come and arrange the little dinner table by her
ladyship's couch, and would himself preside over the invalid's simple
dinner, which would be served exquisitely, with all that is daintiest
and most costly in Salviati glass and antique silver. Yet better the
dinner of herbs, and love and peace withal, than the choicest fare or
the most perfect service.

Before the coming of the servants and the lamps there was a pause of
silence and loneliness, an interval during which Lady Maulevrier lay
gazing at the declining orb, the lower rim of which now rested on the
edge of the hill. It seemed to grow larger and more dazzling as she
looked at it.

Suddenly she clasped her left hand across her eyes, and said aloud--

'Oh, what a hateful life! Almost half a century of lies and hypocricies
and prevarications and meannesses! For what? For the glory of an empty
name; and for a fortune that may slip from my dead hand to become the
prey of rogues and adventurers. Who can forecast the future?'




CHAPTER XXV.

CARTE BLANCHE.


Lady Kirkbank's house in Arlington Street was known to half fashionable
London as one of the pleasantest houses in town; and it was known by
repute only, to the other half of fashionable London, as a house whose
threshold was not to be crossed by persons with any regard for their own
dignity and reputation. It was not that Lady Kirkbank had ever actually
forfeited her right to be considered an honest woman and a faithful
wife. People who talked of the lady and her set with a contemptuous
shrug of the shoulders and a dubious elevation of the eyebrows were
ready, when hard pushed in argument, to admit that they knew of no
actual harm in Lady Kirkbank, no overt bad behaviour.

'But--well,' said the punctilious half of society, the Pejinks and
Pernickitys, the Picksomes and Unco-Goods, 'Lady Kirkbank is--Lady
Kirkbank; and I would not allow my girls to visit her, don't you know.'
'Lady Kirkbank is received, certainly,' said a severe dowager. 'She
goes to very good houses. She gets tickets for the Royal enclosure. She
is always at private views, and privileged shows of all kinds; and she
contrives to squeeze herself in at a State ball or a concert about once
in two years; but any one who can consider Lady Kirkbank good style must
have a very curious idea of what a lady ought to be.' 'Lady Kirkbank is
a warm-hearted, nice creature,' said a diplomatist of high rank, and one
of her particular friends, 'but her manners are decidedly--continental!'

About Sir George, society, adverse or friendly, was without strong
opinions. His friends, the men who shot over his Scotch moor, and filled
the spare rooms in his villa at Cannes, and loaded his drag for Sandown
or Epsom, and sponged upon him all the year round, talked of him as 'an
inoffensive old party,' 'a cheery soul,' 'a genial old boy,' and in like
terms of approval. That half of society which did not visit in Arlington
Street, in whose nostrils the semi-aristocratic, semi-artistic,
altogether Bohemian little dinners, the suppers after the play, the
small hours devoted to Nap or Poker, had an odour as of sulphur, the
reek of Tophet--even this half of the great world was fain to admit that
Sir George was harmless. He had never had an idea beyond the realms of
sport; he had never had a will of his own outside his stable. To shoot
pigeons at Hurlington or Monaco, to keep half a dozen leather-platers,
and attend every race from the Craven to the Leger, to hunt four days a
week, when he was allowed to spend a winter in England, and to saunter
and sleep away all the hours which could not be given to sport,
comprised Sir George's idea of existence. He had never troubled himself
to consider whether there might not possibly be a better way of getting
rid of one's life. He was as God had made him, and was perfectly
satisfied with himself and the universe; save at such times as when a
favourite horse went lame, or his banker wrote to tell him that his
account was overdrawn.

Sir George had no children; he had never had a serious care in his life.
He never thought, he never read. Lady Kirkbank declared that she had
never seen him with a book in his hands since their marriage.

'I don't believe he would know at which end to begin,' she said.

What was the specific charge which the very particular people brought
against Lady Kirkbank? Such charges rarely _are_ specific. The idea that
the lady belonged to the fast and furious section of society, the
Bohemia of the upper ten, was an idea in the air. Everybody knew it. No
one could quite adequately explain it.

From thirty to fifty Lady Kirkbank had been known as a flirty matron.
Wherever she went, a train of men went with her; men young and
middle-aged and elderly; handsome youths from the public offices; War,
Admiralty, Foreign Office, Somerset House young men; attractive men of
mature years, with grey moustachios, military, diplomatic, horsey, what
you will, but always agreeable. At home, abroad, Lady Kirkbank was never
without her court; but the court was entirely masculine. In those days
the fair Georgie did not scruple to say that she hated women, and that
girls were her particular abomination. But as the years rolled on Lady
Kirkbank began to find it very difficult to muster her little court, to
keep her train in attendance upon her. 'The birds were wild,' Sir George
said. Her young adorers found their official duties more oppressive than
hitherto; her elderly swains had threatenings of gout or rheumatism
which prevented their flocking round her as of old at race meeting or
polo match. They were loyal enough in keeping their engagements at the
dinner table, for Lady Kirkbank's cook was one of the best in London;
and the invited guests were rarely missing at the little suppers after
opera or play: but Georgia's box was no longer crowded with men who
dropped in between the acts to see what she thought of the singer or the
piece, and her swains were no longer contented to sit behind her chair
all the evening, seeing an empty corner of the stage across Georgia's
ivory shoulder, and hearing the voices of invisible actors in the brief
pauses of Georgie's subdued babble.

At fifty-five, Georgina Kirkbank told herself sadly enough that her day,
as a bright particular star, all-sufficient in her own radiance, was
gone. She could not live without her masculine circle, men who could
bring her all the news, the gossip of the clubs; where everything seemed
to become known as quickly as if each club had its own Asmodeus,
unroofing all the housetops of the West End for inspection every night.
She could not live without her courtiers; and to keep them about her she
knew that she must make her house pleasant. It was not enough to give
good dinners, elegant little suppers washed down by choicest wines; she
must also provide fair faces to smile upon the feast, and bright eyes to
sparkle in the subdued light of low shaded lamps, and many candles
twinkling under coloured shades.

'I am an old woman now,' Lady Kirkbank said to herself with a sigh, 'and
my own attractions won't keep my friends about me. _C'est trop connu
ça_.'

And now the house in Arlington Street in which feminine guests had been
as one in ten, opened its doors to the young and the fair. Pretty
widows, lively girls, young wives who were not too absurdly devoted to
their husbands, actresses of high standing and good looks, these began
to be welcomed effusively in Arlington Street. Lady Kirkbank began to
hunt for beauties to adorn her rooms, as she had hitherto hunted lions
to roar at her parties. She prided herself on being the first to
discover this or that new beauty. That lovely girl from Scotland with
the large eyes--that sweet young creature from Ireland with the long
eyelashes. She was always inventing new divinities. But even this
change of plan, this more feminine line of politics failed to reconcile
the strict and the stern, the Queen Charlotte-ish elderly ladies, and
the impeccable matrons, to Lady Kirkbank and her sea. The girls who were
launched by Lady Kirkbank never took high rank in society. When they
made good marriages it was generally to be observed that they dropped
Lady Kirkbank soon afterwards. It was not their fault, these ingrates
pleaded piteously; but Edward, or Henry, or Theodore, as the case might
be, had a most cruel prejudice against dear Lady Kirkbank, and the young
wives were obliged to obey.

Others there were, however, the loyal few, who having won the prize
matrimonial in Lady Kirkbank's happy hunting grounds, remained true to
their friend ever afterwards, and defended her character against every
onslaught.

When Lady Maulevrier told her grandson that she had entrusted Lady
Kirkbank with the duty of introducing Lesbia to society, Maulevrier
shrugged his shoulders and held his peace. He knew no actual harm in the
matter. Lady Kirkbank's was rather a fast set; and had he been allowed
to choose it was not to Lady Kirkbank that he would have delegated his
grandmother's duty. In Maulevrier's own phrase it was 'not good enough'
for Lesbia. But it was not in his power to interfere. He was not told of
the plan until everything had been settled. The thing was accomplished;
and against accomplished facts Maulevrier was the last to protest.

His friend John Hammond had not been silent. He knew nothing of Lady
Kirkbank personally; but he knew the position which she held in London
society, and he urged his friend strongly to enlighten Lady Maulevrier
as to the kind of circle into which she was about to entrust her young
granddaughter, a girl brought up in the Arcadia of England.

'Not for worlds would I undertake such a task,' said Maulevrier. 'Her
ladyship never had any opinion of my wisdom, and this Lady Kirkbank is a
friend of her own youth. She would cut up rough if I were to say a word
against an old friend. Besides what's the odds, if you come to think of
it? all society is fast nowadays, or at any rate all society worth
living in. And then again, Lesbia is just one of those cool-headed girls
who would keep herself head uppermost in a maelstrom. She knows on which
side her bread is buttered. Look how easily she chucked you up because
she did not think you good enough. She'll make use of this Lady
Kirkbank, who is a good soul, I am told, and will make the best match of
the season.'

And now the season had begun, and Lady Lesbia Haselden was circulating
with other aristocratic atoms in the social vortex, with her head
apparently uppermost.

'Old Lady K--has nobbled a real beauty, this time,' said one of the
Arlington Street set to his friend as they lolled on the railings in the
park, 'a long way above any of those plain-headed ones she tried to palm
off upon us last year: the South American girl with the big eyes and a
complexion like a toad, the Forfarshire girl with freckles and
unsophisticated carrots. "Those lovely Spanish eyes," said Lady K----,
"that Titianesque auburn hair!" But it didn't answer. Both the girls
were plain, and they have gone back to their native obscurity spinsters
still. But this is a real thorough-bred one--blood, form, pace, all
there.'

'Who is she?' drawled his friend.

'Lord Maulevrier's sister, Lady Lesbia Haselden. Has money, too, I
believe; rich grandmother; old lady buried alive in Westmoreland; horrid
old miser.'

'I shouldn't mind marrying a miser's granddaughter,' said the other. 'So
nice to know that some wretched old idiot has scraped and hoarded
through a lifetime of deprivation and self-denial, in order that one may
spend his money when he is under the sod.'

Lady Lesbia was accepted everywhere, or almost everywhere, as the beauty
of the season. There were six or seven other girls who aspired to the
same proud position, who were asserted by their own particular friends
to have won it; just as there are generally four or five horses which
claim to be first favourites; but the betting was all in favour of Lady
Lesbia.

Lady Kirkbank told her that she was turning everyone's head, and Lesbia
was quite willing to believe her. But was Lesbia's own head quite steady
in this whirlpool? That was a question which she did not take the
trouble to ask herself.

Her heart was tranquil enough, cold as marble. No shield and safeguard
so secure against the fire of new love as an old love hardly cold.
Lesbia told herself that her heart was a sepulchre, an urn which held a
handful of ashes, the ashes of her passion for John Hammond. It was a
fire quite burned out, she thought; but that extinguished flame had left
death-like coldness.

This was Lesbia's own diagnosis of her case: but the real truth was that
among the herd of men she had met, almost all of them ready to fall down
and worship her, there was not one who had caught her fancy. Her nature
was shallow enough to be passing fickle; the passion which she had taken
for love was little more than a girl's fancy; but the man who had power
to awaken that fancy as John Hammond had done had not yet appeared in
Lady Kirkbank's circle.

'What a cold-hearted creature you must be,' said Georgie. 'You don't
seem to admire any of my favourite men.'

'They are very nice,' Lesbia answered languidly; 'but they are all
alike. They say the same things--wear the same clothes--sit in the same
attitude. One would think they were all drilled in a body every morning
before they go out. Mr. Nightshade, the actor, who came to supper the
other night, is the only man I have seen who has a spark of
originality.'

'You are right,' answered Lady Kirkbank, 'there is an appalling sameness
in men: only it is odd you should find it out so soon. I never
discovered it till I was an old woman. How I envy Cleopatra her Caesar
and her Antony. No mistaking one of those for the other. Mary Stuart
too, what marked varieties of character she had an opportunity of
studying in Rizzio and Chastelard, Darnley and Bothwell. Ah, child, that
is what it is to _live_.'

'Mary is very interesting,' sighed Lesbia; 'but I fear she was not a
correct person.'

'My love, what correct person ever is interesting? History draws a misty
halo round a sinner of that kind, till one almost believes her a saint.
I think Mary Stuart, Froude's Mary, simply perfect.'

Lesbia had begun by blushing at Lady Kirkbank's opinions; but she was
now used to the audacity of the lady's sentiments, and the almost
infantile candour with which she gave utterance to them. Lady Kirkbank
liked to make her friends laugh. It was all she could do now in order to
be admired. And there is nothing like audacity for making people laugh
nowadays. Lady Kirkbank was a close student of all those delightful
books of French memoirs which bring the tittle-tattle of the Regency and
the scandals of Louis the Fifteenth's reign so vividly before us: and
she had unconsciously founded her manners and her ways of thinking and
talking upon that easy-going but elegant age. She did not want to seem
better than women who had been so altogether charming. She fortified the
frivolity of historical Parisian manners by a dash of the British
sporting character. She drove, shot, jumped over five-barred gates,
contrived on the verge of seventy to be as active us a young woman; and
she flattered herself that the mixture of wit, audacity, sport, and
good-nature was full of fascination.

However this might be, it is certain that a good many people liked her,
chiefly perhaps because she was good-natured, and a little on account of
that admirable cook.

To Lesbia, who had been weary to loathing of her old life amidst the
hills and waterfalls of Westmoreland, this new life was one perpetual
round of pleasure. She flung herself with all her heart and mind into
the amusement of the moment; she knew neither weariness nor satiety. To
ride in the park in the morning, to go to a luncheon party, a garden
party, to drive in the park for half an hour after the garden party, to
rush home and dress for the fourth or fifth time, and then off to a
dinner, and from dinner to drum, and from drum to big ball, at which
rumour said the Prince and Princess were to be present: and so, from
eleven o'clock in the morning till four or five o'clock next morning,
the giddy whirl went on: and every hour was so occupied by pleasure
engagements that it was difficult to squeeze in an occasional morning
for shopping--necessary to go to the shops sometimes, or one would not
know how many things one really wants--or for an indispensable interview
with the dressmaker. Those mornings at the shops were hardly the least
agreeable of Lesbia's hours. To a girl brought up in one perpetual
_tête-à-tête_ with green hill-sides and silvery watercourses, the West
End shops were as gardens of Eden, as Aladdin Caves, as anything,
everything that is rapturous and intoxicating. Lesbia, the clear-headed,
the cold-hearted, fairly lost her senses when she went into one of those
exquisite shops, where a confusion of brocades and satins lay about in
dazzling masses of richest colour, with here and there a bunch of
lilies, a cluster of roses, a tortoise-shell fan, an ostrich feather, or
a flounce of peerless Point d'Alençon flung carelessly athwart the sheen
of a wine-dark velvet or golden-hued satin.

Lady Maulevrier had said Lesbia was to have _carte blanche_; so Lesbia
bought everything she wanted, or fancied she wanted, or that the
shop-people thought she must want, or that Lady Kirkbank happened to
admire. The shop-people were so obliging, and so deeply obliged by
Lesbia's patronage. She was exactly the kind of customer they liked to
serve. She flitted about their showrooms like a beautiful butterfly
hovering over a flower-bed--her eye caught by every novelty. She never
asked the price of anything: and Lady Kirkbank informed them, in
confidence, that she was a great heiress, with a millionaire grandmother
who indulged her every whim. Other high born young ladies, shopping upon
fixed allowances, and sorely perplexed to make both ends meet, looked
with eyes of envy upon this girl.

And then came the visit to the dressmaker. It happened after all that
Kate Kearney was not intrusted with Lady Lesbia's frocks. Miss Kearney
was the fashion, and could pick and choose her customers; and as she was
a young lady of good business aptitudes, she had a liking for ready
money, or at least half-yearly settlements; and, finding that Lady
Kirkbank was much more willing to give new orders than to pay old
accounts, she had respectfully informed her ladyship that a pressure of
business would prevent her executing any further demands from Arlington
Street, while the necessity of posting her ledger obliged her to request
the favour of an immediate cheque.

The little skirmish--per letter--occurred while Lady Kirkbank was at
Cannes, and Miss Kearney's conduct was stigmatised as insolent and
ungrateful, since had not she, Lady Kirkbank by the mere fact of her
patronage, given this young person her chief claim to fashion?

'I shall drop her,' said Georgie, 'and go back to poor old Seraphine,
who is worth a cartload of such Irish adventuresses.'

So to Madame Seraphine, of Clanricarde Place, Lady Lesbia was taken as
a lamb to the slaughter-house.

Seraphine had made Lady Kirkbank's clothes, off and on for the last
thirty years. Seraphine and Georgia had grown old together. Lady
Kirkbank was always dropping Seraphine and taking her up again,
quarrelling and making friends with her. They wrote each other little
notes, in which Lady Kirkbank called the dressmaker her _cher ange_--her
_bonne chatte_, her _chère vielle sotte_--and all manner of affectionate
names--and in which Seraphine occasionally threatened the lady with the
dire engines of the law, if money were not forthcoming before Saturday
evening.

Lady Kirkbank within those thirty years had paid Seraphine many
thousands; but she had never once got herself out of the dear creature's
debt. All her payments were payments on account. A hundred pounds; or
fifty--or an occasional cheque for two hundred and fifty, when Sir
George had been lucky at Newmarket and Doncaster. But the rolling
nucleus of debt went rolling on, growing bigger every year until the
payments on account needed to be larger or more numerous than of old to
keep Seraphine in good humour.

Seraphine was a woman of genius and versatility and had more than one
art at her fingers' ends--those skinny and claw-shaped fingers, the
nails whereof were not always clean. She took charge of her customer's
figures, and made their corsets, and lectured them if they allowed
nature to get the upper hand.

'If Madame's waist gets one quarter of an inch thicker it must be that I
renounce to make her gowns,' she would tell a ponderous matron, with
cool insolence, and the matron would stand abashed before the little
sallow, hooked-nosed, keen eyed Jewess, like a child before a severe
mother.

'Oh, Seraphine, do you really think that I am stouter?' the customer
would ask feebly, panting in her tightened corset.

'Is it that I think so? Why that jumps to the eyes. Madame had always
that little air of Reubens, even in the flower of her youth--but now--it
is a Rubens of the Fabourg du Temple.'

And horrified at the idea of her vulgarised charms the meek matron would
consent to encase herself in one of Seraphine's severest corsets, called
in bitterest mockery _à la santé_--at five guineas--in order that the
dressmaker might measure her for a forty-guinea gown.

'A plain satin gown, my dear, with an eighteenpenny frilling round the
neck and sleeves, and not so much trimming as would go round my little
finger. It is positive robbery,' the matron told her friends afterwards,
not the less proud of her skin-tight high shouldered sleeves and the
peerless flow of her train.

Seraphine was an artist in complexions, and it was she who provided her
middle-aged and elderly customers with the lilies and roses of youth.
Lady Kirkbank's town complexion was superintended by Seraphine,
sometimes even manipulated by those harpy-like claws. The eyebrows of
which Lesbia complained were only eyebrows _de province_--eyebrows _de
voyage_. In London Georgie was much more particular; and Seraphine was
often in Arlington Street with her little morocco bag of washes and
creams, and brushes and sponges, to prepare Lady Kirkbank for some great
party, and to instruct Lady Kirkbank's maid. At such times Georgie was
all affection for the little dressmaker.

'_Ma chatte_, you have made me positively adorable,' she would say,
peering at her reflection in the ivory hand-mirror, a dazzling image of
rouge and bismuth, carmined lips, diamonds, and frizzy yellow hair; 'I
verily believe I look under thirty--but do not you think this gown is a
thought too _decolletée--un peu trop de peau, hein?_'

'Not for you, Lady Kirkbank, with your fine shoulders. Shoulders are of
no age--_les épaules sont la vraie fontaine de jouvence pour les jolies
femmes._'

'You are such a witty creature, Seraphine, Fifine. You ought to be a
descendant of that wicked old Madame du Deffand. Rilboche, give Madame
some more chartreuse.'

And Lady Kirkbank and the dressmaker would chink their liqueur glasses
in amity before the lady gathered up her satin train and allowed her
peerless shoulders to be muffled in a plush mantle to go down to her
carriage, fortified by that last glass of green chartreuse.

There were always the finest chartreuse and curaçoa in a liqueur cabinet
on Lady Kirkbank's dressing-table. The cabinet formed a companion to the
dressing-case, which contained all those creamy and rose-hued cosmetics,
powders, brushes, and medicaments, which were necessary for the
manufacture of Georgie's complexion. The third bottle in the liqueur
case held cognac, and this, as Rilboche the maid knew, was oftenest
replenished. Yet nobody could accuse Lady Kirkbank of intemperate
habits. The liqueur box only supplied the peg that was occasionally
wanted to screw the superior mind to concert pitch.

'One must always be at concert pitch in society, don't you know, my
dear,' said Georgie to her young protégée.

Thus it happened that, Miss Kearney having behaved badly, Lesbia was
carried off to dear old Seraphine, and delivered over to that modern
witch, as a sacrifice tied to the horns of the altar.

Clanricarde Place is a little nook of Queen Anne houses--genuine Queen
Anne, be it understood--between Piccadilly and St. James's Palace, and
hardly five minutes' walk from Arlington Street. It is a quiet little
_cul de sac_ in the very heart of the fashionable world; and here of an
afternoon might be seen the carriages of Madame Seraphine's customers,
blocking the whole of the carriage way, and choking up the narrow
entrance to the street, which widened considerably at the inner end.

Madame Seraphine's house w